•••••••• ••• •• • .. • ••••---• • • - • • ••••••• •• ••••••••• • •• ••• ••• •• • •••• .... ••• .. .. • .. •• • • .. ••••••••••••••• .. eo__,_.. _ ••,., .... • • •••••• ..... •••••• .. ••••• •-.• . PETER MlJRRAY . 0 • •-•• • • • •• • • • • • •• 0 ., • • • ...... • • , .,.._, • • , - _,._•- •• • •OH • • • u • o H ·o ,o ,.,,,. • . , ...... ,__
I- .,- --, - Bo&ton Public ~ BoeMft; MA 02111 The Architecture of the Italian Renaissance ...... \ .- "' ~ - .· .., , #!ft . l . ,."- , .• ~ I' .; ... ..__ \ ... : ,. , ' l '~,, , . \ f I • ' L , , I ,, ~ ', • • L • '. • , I - I 11 •. -... \' I • ' j I • , • t l ' ·n I ' ' . • • \• \\i• _I >-.
' • - - . -, - •• ·- .J .. '-
- ... ¥4 "- '"' I
Pcrc1·'· , . The co11I 1~, bv, Glacou10 t l t.:• lla l'on.1 ,111d 1 ll01nc\ S t 1, XX \)O l)on1c111c. . o Ponrnna. • The Architecture of the Italian Renaissance
New Revised Edition
Peter Murray
202 illustrations
Schocken Books · New York •
For M.D. H~ Teacher and Prie11d
For the seamd edillo11 .I ltrwe f(!U,riucu cerurir, passtJgts-,wwbly thOS<' on St Ptter's awl 011 Pnlladfo~ clmrdses---mul I lr,rvl' takeu rhe t>pportrmil)' to itJcorporate m'1U)1 corrt·ctfons suggeSLed to nu.• byfriet1ds mu! re11iewers. T'he publishers lwvc allowed mr to ddd several nt•w illusrra,fons, and I slumld like 10 rltank .1\ Ir A,firlwd I Vlu,.e/trJOr h,'s /Jelp wft/J rhe~e. 711f 1,pporrrm,ty /t,,s 11/so bee,r ft1ke,; Jo rrv,se rhe Biblfogmpl,y. Fc>r t/Jis third edUfor, many r,l(lre s1m1II cluu~J!eS lwvi: been m"de a,,_d the Biblio,~raphy has (IJICt more hN!tl extet1si11ely revised dtul brought up to date berause there has l,een mt e,wrmc>uJ incretlJl' ;,, i111eres1 in lt.1lim, ,1rrhi1ea1JrP sittr<• 1963,. wlte-,r 11,is book was firs, publi$hed.
It sh<>uld be 110/NI that I haw consistc11tl)' used t/1cj<>rm, 1./251JO and 1./25-30 to 111e,w,.firs1, 'at some poiHI betwt.·en 1-125 nnd 1430', .md, .stamd, 'begi,miug ilJ 1425 and rnding in 14.10'.
Copyright© 1963, 1969, 1986 by Peter /\1urray
All right<; reserved under lnternltion:1 1 :ind Pan-A meti<':u1 Copyrighr Convenrions. Published in the United States by Srhocken Books fnc., New York. Distributed by Pantheon Books. a divisio11 of Random House, Inc., New York. O n gmally published in diflCrtnt form as 77,e Architecture cf the Renaissdure in Great Britain by B.T. Bat.sford Ltd., Lo ndon, in 1963. Thi< ed1Cio n first published in Grear 13ritain by T hames&· Hud son, London, and by Schockeu Book.s Jnr.. New York. in 1986.
Published by arrangl·mcm with Th:une,:; &: Hudson, London
Library of Congress Camloging-in-Publicacion Dara J\1urray, Peter, 1920- Thc; archit~cture or the ltal.i<111 Renaissance. Reprint. Orig111ally published: London: T h,unes :md Hud.son, 1969. Bibliography: p. Includcs rndex. I. Architecture-1~,Jy. 2. Architecnm,, R cnajss;incc~ltaly. I. Title. NAIUS./\18 !986 720'.945 85-26243 • I SUN 0-8052- 1082-2
Pnntt.~d m lhc Uniled St.ates of Attu.·nca f '97]9876 Contents
lncroduccion 7
CHAPTER ONE 15 Ro111ancsgue and Gothic in Tuscan y Tiu· uew teh:{!ious Or,lers · expmuio,1 (!_( French G()t/ti( · per5isteuu: l!f' dass;cal ,:rt · Assisi · Ci.{trrt1a11 clwrthes · f-forrn1iue Corhic
CHAPTER TWO 31 Urunellesch1 The• dome cf Fforl'nre C,ulr<1dral · IJnml'llrschi's sc,/utio11 · Fomulli11g Ho spii,1/ S. Lor1'11:z:,, · Pazi:i Chapel· Sra ,\1,iria d~~/i Aug<'ii • St,, Spirito
CHAPTER THREE 51 Alberti AlbalJ· mrd Hrimmii:m, , Vitru,1ius · R1'mini · F/ort,uce. Sta J\11.nri,1 1:V'o11ella ..\1mtlua, S . Seb,ist1mw, S . Audrea
CMAPTEJl FOUR 63 Palace design in Florence, Venice and else"vhere
Plcremi11e socleq,: Gmlds · B,•~S?tlfo · Prlfoz.zo /)m 1anz,ui • the 1\4Fdici /Jalacr · Rucellai and /Jiui Pa/ares · f>i,•11za · Rome, Palazz,• Veuezit1 a11d Cmuelleria · UrM,w, Dutal l\1/,ue · , ,,,enin.~ : t)'pic<1I l"eHt'tfon paltire 1lri(q11 · tht Lomlurrdi, Codu;si . S. A1idlfh' in Isola, S. Sa/i,,11ort · G. da Sa11.~<1llo, Sta J\1,,ria d,·lle Carreri, Prmo
CHAPTER FIVE 105 Milan: Filarete, Leonardo, Bran1ante :\llidu·fozza ;,, Alfi/au · Filarete and Iris trearisr · Leonardo da Vind, ceutralf), pla,mt•d d111rd1 de~·,~t1 · JJrmnmue in i\1il,m
CHAPTER SIX 121 B rarn.tnte in Rome: St Peter's Julius II • Sra 1\1nria ddla Pate· 1he Ttmp,ell<> · mart)•na ,md basilicas · 1lw [-louse of Rttphat/ · J\ iru, St Pet('r's · later versfous cy· the plou CHAPTER SEVEN l 43 Raphael and Giulio Romano Raphael as Brauumte's pnptl · hh; ,vorks in Rome · .\fmmeti."111 · Flon:na' . Prt/,r;:;:o Pa1tdo//i11i · R,,,ne. I "il/n ,v!ndnma • Gi11/io R. ~mrt11<> a, 1\ln1111w
CHAPTER EIGHT 161 Peruzzi and Anconio da Sangallo the Younger Prrri-t ::, 's I ·;/JcJ F,u'n£·sina muf l'alaz 4~, .\ltl$$imi iu Rome · S,1,1.S!dll CHAPTER NINE 171 Michelangelo ,\fidrel,mJ!efo', 11rd1i1crtural w,irk.< i11 Flort11cr · S. L,>rnr;:e, rit e· ,1/rdici Ch,,pd a11d Bibli«naa J..aur,·11z-1a,J.a · /11s R<1t,wn 1r,vrks · S1 Percr'$, rlu~ Capil CHAPTER TEN T8J Sann1icheli and Sansovino S,mmidu·li's 111,,rk t11 1',·ro u S1 1 rlfo'.~· tn-atisc · ir~flucncc> ou Eur~p(' · I ·,g,J(lla's w,,rk.~ w Remit' · ( 'igm.,/11°J rn•.,rise · Ddl,, Plu'/d tittd Del Duc,1 · Si.nu,( I .. -' rc,11 1n-pl,uwiu.~ CHAPTER f\VEL VE 207 Florentine Manneriscs: Palladio .-lm,1m1,ui · rl,e P,rri Pafocc · Iii.- Cllmlfet -R<~f~mu,uh>n mriwdc · I ·a.,:an as 11rd111u1 , 1hc l11iz, · But>Jllakutr · P<11/adw · /us. 111r111ngs · his H't.>rJ,u m 1·ut·uz-d · f ·,·uia•, S. r.ior;~io .\I a,,c._t?ion- .md dre Rcdc>ml>rt• CHAPTER THIRTEEN 224 Villas: Vignola and Palladio .--l11r11·,u 11il!.zs · Rcmu , I "1)!,r.J/11 · .Vft·dici 11ill,1,, Sdt1mirl1('/i. ,wd S,m5v1Ji11,1 · P11ll,1d{()\ ,,;JI<,~ m rhc 1·c11c10. Ti11c>li mui Frd.,rmi ,· T!w I ·j/J,1 Af Notes to cexc 03- -I Bibliographical note 239 Acknovv ledgn1encs '4- "J List ot illuscrations 244 Index 250 Introduction Most people are overa\ved by the great Gochie cathedrals; the experience of ,valking round Canterbur y or Chartres 1nust often have given rise to the feeling that the pleasures of architecture are both real and worth cultivating. St Peter's in Rorne or St Paul's in London do not have the Sa rne effect on everyone, and fo r this reason n1any people feel that Renaissance and Daroque architecture are not for then1. There is a simple explanation for this difliculty in understanding, si nce Renaissance architecture requires kno\\:ledge on the part of the; spectator as \vell as a readiness to accept it on its o,vn tern1s. Sor11c of the e1notions aroused by a Gothic cathedral derive fro1n the associations of the p lace rather than fron1 its actual forn1, although the splendour of the stained- glass ,vindov,;s and the g reat ~oar in g vaults overhead profound! y reinforce the historical and devotional associations. Renaissance architecture n1 ust be experienced as archi tecture, and it is only honest to say that it is no easier (and no 111ore difficult) co understand it than it is to understand a Bach fugue. ln the first place, Renaissance architecture, as its narne implies, is a deliberate revival of the ideas and practices of the architects of classic,1I antiquity and, in point of foct, it n1ay be said that Renaissance :irchitectnre is Ron1an, since classical Greek architecture ,vas al111ost unknown in ,vesten, Europe before the eighteenth century. A Ro1nan or Renaissance building depends for its effect upon very subtle adjustments of ver y sin, pie 11,asscs, and both arc based on the ,nodular systen1 of proportion. The 111odulc is defined as half the dia1ncter of the colu1t1n at its base and the whol<: of a classical building depends upon this initial proportion. Occasionally the dian1cter itself is used as the standard of proportion: in eithe·r case ic is scale that is in1portant, not actual di1nensions. Thus, if a te111plc is based on a colonnade of Corinthian colu1nns and each coh111111 is 2 feet in dian,eter, the rnodule will be L foot, the height of thr colu,nn itself \viii be about 18-21 feet (since a certain variation is licit), and the height of the colu1nn and capital vvill detennine rhc height of the cntablature, and thus of the building as a vvhole. Si1nilarly. the length and width of 7 the building \Vill be retern1ined by the n1odule, since it fixes not on! y the size of the colu1nn but also - again ,vi thin lin1its- the an1ount of space between each colt1n111. Fro1n all this it follo,vs that every detail of a classical building is related to every other detail, and in practice the whole building is proportioned to the hu1nan body, sii,ce the colun1n itself was thought of in antiquity as being like a hu1nan body and frequently proportionate to it in height. Together ,vith the relationship ofall the pa r ts the classica 1a rchitect sought for sy1nrnetry and harmony, so that in a blank ,,va]I pierced by three ,vindcn,,s be would be careful co sec chat the height of the ,vall ,vas proportioned to its vvidth, that the openings were pierced syn11netrically ,vi thin it, and that the shape of the rectangle of the ,vindo,v bore so1ne satisfactory relationship to the shape of the \Vall as a ,vhole. Fron1 this it is evident that a little practice is needed co appreciate the 111ultiplicicy in unity of this kind ofarchitccrurc. and it is also obvious that, to a sensitive eye, a n1oulding three inches coo wide can be as distressing as a 'Nrong note in a piece of 111usic. In the nineteenth century this kind ofarchicecrure lay w1der a deep cloud of n1oral disapproval. Pugin, Iluskin, and n1any others seen1ed to believe that churches in the Gothic style ,vere Christian, ,vhereas the classical styles ,vere no n1ore than an atte1npt to revive pagan forn1s. The Lnost perfervid denunciations flo"•ed fro111 Ruskin: in '(lie Stc>11es o(. Venice be ,vorked hnnself into a frenzv, - First, let us casr out utterly vvhatevcr is connected with the Greek, l-lo1n,u1, or R.enaissance architecture, in principle or in forn1 . . .. It is base, unnatural, unfruitful. unenjoyable, and in1pious. Pagan in its origin, proud and unholy in its revival, paralysed in its old age .. an architecture invented, as it see111s, to 111akc plagiarists of its architects, slaves of its vvorkn1en, and Sybarites of its inhabi tants; an a rchitccture in ,vbich intellect is idle, invention i1npossible, but in ,vhich all luxury is gratified, and all insolence fortified . ... The foolishness of trying to look at architecture through 1nor,1listic spectacles vvas de1nonstrated by Geoffrey Scott in his classic book The Arc/1irea11re oj' l-!11nu111isrn, first published in 1914. . Unforc1u1atcly, Scott hi1nsclf, ,vhil e elegantly den1olishing the various fallacies thar prevented people frorn looking with unprejudiced eyes at Renaissance architecture, nevertheless fell into rhe trap vvhich lurks pern1anently beneath the word 'hun·1anisn1 '. This, in the fifteenth century, n1eant 8 one thing and one thing only: the study ofCrerk and Latin literature, both as language and as literature It never i1nplied any particular theological position, and indeed the hunianists differed an1ong then1- selves as 1nuch in this as any other group of n1en. The Italian hun1aniscs, hov,1ever, all shared one passion, a nostalgic longing for the glory of Italy under the H.01nans and for the splendour of the Latin language. The artists v,1ho \Yere associated vvith the1n naturally ca1ne to feel the sa n1e cn1otion for antique art that the writers fe lt for Latin li terature; yet a r1101nent's thought vvi!J sho\v that neither alltique art nor Roman literature is honiogeneous, and the Renaissance in1 itations of them vary equally greatl y. There is a celebrated passage in the Me111orandu1n on Ancient Rotne, presented ro Pope Leo X in 1519, \vhich describes clearly the vvay in w hich the 1nen of the sixteenth century revered ancient Ron1e and yet at the sa1ne ti1ne felt then1selves able to rival it: Therefore, 0 Holy Father, let it not be last in the thought of your Holiness co have a care that the littl e \vhich rc1nains of the ancient 1nother of glor y and of the Italian nan1e, \vitness of the divine spirits \vhose rnen1ory even today creat<::S and 1noves to virtue - spirits still ali ve ;nnong us - sho uld not be altogether ·wiped out. . . . May your Holiness, \Vhi le keepin g the exa,nplc of the ancient ,vorld still alive an1011g us, hasten co equal and tc) surpass the n1cn of ancient ti1nes, as you even no,v do ... . There arc onl y three styles of building, vvhich lasted fron1 the first Etn perors until tbe tin1e w hen H.0111e was ruined and despoiled by the Goths and other barbarians . ... For although in our o,vn day architecture is active and approaches ver y nearly to the antique style, as n1ay be seen in rnany beautiful buildings of Bramante. the ornarnentation is nevertheless not n1ade of such precious ,nace rial. ... 1 lf vve con1parc the Palazzo I~ucellai of about 1450 ,vith the hou~e [.38] built for hitnselfby Ciulio Ro1nano in Mantua a hundred years later [109] it is evident that they have little in co111111on; and equall y it is possible to con1pa re centrally planned churches such as Brunelleschi's Sta 1Vla ria degli Angeli \vith Bran1ante's Ten1pietto, o r churches of a ,nore traditional Latin cross type such as Brunelleschi's Seo Spirito and Vignola 's c;esu. The co1111non factor is. of course, the adherence to the basic principles of Ro111an architecture, just as conren1porary \v riters n1odelled themselves on Ciceronian Latin; but in both cases 9 the heritage of Christjanity ,,.,as bound to n1ake an enonnous differ en ce to the outlook of the artist. ln other vvords, Renaissance archi tecture has different aims, different background, and also a different constructional technique. The dorne of Florence Cathedral vvould not have been possible without Gothic masonry techniques, yet \Ve should never forget that one of the principal reasons for the des-ire to emulate the buildings of the Ro ,nans lay in their staggering and obvious superiority to the works of l:tter ages. Even novvadays, accuston1ed as ,,.,e are to enorn1ous bui ldings and to the technical fears n1ade possible by steel and rein forced concrete, it is still an a vie-inspiring experi ence co stand in the Basilica of Constantine or the Pantheon. In the earl y fifteenth century Ron1e consisted of huge, stark ruins overgrown ,,.,ith vegetation and 1nclancholy in their decay, ,,;hile sn1a ll and decrepit hovels represented the total secular building activity of a thousand years. There is a long larnent by the hun1anist Poggio \Vritten about , 431 on the state ofRon1c at that tin1e: This Capitoline hill , once the head and centre of the Ron1an En1 p1re and the citadel of the ,vhole \vorld, befrire ,,.,hich every king and prince trern bl ed. the hill ascended in triurriph by so rn any e111pe ro rs and once adorned with the gifts and spoils ofso n1,u1y and such great peoples, the cynosure of al l the world. no,v lies so desolate and ruined, and so changed fron, its earlier condition. that vines have replaced che benches of the senators, and the Capitol has becon1 e a rccept;1cle of dung and filth. Look at the Palatine, and there accuse Fortune, which has laid lo,,; the palace built by Nero, after the burning of the city, fron1 the plunder of the ,,.,hole world, and splendid! y embellished ,vith the assembled riches of the empire, the d\velling ,vhich, enhanced by trees, lakes, obelisks, arcades, gigantic statues, an1phitheatrcs of vari-coloured rnarble. was adn1ired by all \vho beheld it; all this is no ,,., so ruined that not a shadov,; reniains that can be identified as anything but ,vild \Vasteland. 2 The sa111e sentin1ent ,,.,as expressed, rnore tersely, by the unkno\vn author of the epigran1 R.0111a q11ml/a.fiti1 ipso nii11c1 docel, ,vhich Serlio adopted as the motto of his book on the antiquities of I~on1e ( I 540). The one surviving ·classical author ,vho had ,,.,ritten on architecture, Vitruv1us, \vas kno\vn througho ut the 1\lliddle Ages, but Poggio is supposed to have rediscovered a n1anuscripr of his treatise in th<: 10 S,viss rnonastery of St Gall early in the fifteenth century; and it is certainly true that frorn then on,vards the obscure and rc::chnical Laciu of Vicruvius ,vas studied \vith passion, and architects began to \\-rite treatises based 111ore o r less freely on his. Vitruvius gives in1plici tly an account of the ain1s of the architect in antiquity and these ain1s ,vere restated by generation afrer generation of architects in their o,vn treatises. So1ne quotations ,viii make quite clear ,vhat their vie,vs ,vere on such subjects as the beauty of proportion, the harrnony to be sought for in a building, and the deliberate re-creation ofc lassical types. Vitruvi us hin1self set the exarn pk \Vi th his definitions: Architecture consists of Order ... Arrangen1cnt ... Proportion, Sy111n1etry, Propriety and Eco1101ny .... (De Archirec111ra, I, ii, 1) The planning of ten1ples depends on sy1nn1ctry: architects 111ust diligently understand the n1ethod of this. It arises fron1 proportion . . . . Proportion consists in taki ng a fixed n1odule, in each case, both for the parts of a building and for the whole, by \vhich the n1ethod of syn1111erry is put into practice. For ,vithout sy1111netry and proportion no te1nplc can have a regular plan; char is, ir 1n usr have an exacc proportion worked our afrer the fashion of the 111e1nbers of a ,veU-shaped body .... In like fashion the 1ne111bers of tc111ples ought ro have din1ensions of their several pares ans,ver ing suitably to the general sun1 of their n1agn1tude .... If a man lies on his back with hands and feet outspread. and the centre of a circle is located in his navel, then his hands and feet ,~.- ill touch the ci rcun1ference: a square can also be produced in the s,11nc \Vay ... the height of a body frorn the sole of the foot to rhc cro,vn of the head being equal to the span of che outstretched :inns. (De Arch, III, i, 1- 3) I shall define Beauty to be a hannony ofal l the parts, in v..-hatsoever subject it appears, fitted cogecher 'Nith such proportion and con nection, that nothing could be added, di1ninished or altt-rcd but for the ,vorse. . . . (Alberti, De ri' at'di/icarcnia. VI, 2.) The ,vindo,vs in the Tc111plc oughr to be s111all :1nd high, so that nothing but the sky 111ay be seen through thcn1; to the incent that both the priests that are en, ployed in the perforn1ance of Di vine offices, and those that assist upon account of devotion, 111,1 y 11ot r I have their rninds in any way diverted . . . . For this reason rhe Ancients \Vere ver y often contented \vithout any other aperture beside the door,vay. (A lberti, l)i' n' aed., VII , 12) As Virruvius say~, there arc three things to be considered in any bui lding, ,vithout ,vhich no edifice is \VOrth y of praise: utility or co1nrnodity; durability; and beauty.... Beauty ,vill be the result of a beauti ful forn1 and frorn the correspondence bCt\veen the ,vhole and its parts, and of the parts bct,.vcen thcn1sclvcs as \-veil a, to the whole ; thus, buildings n1ay appear as a single, \Vell- finishcd. body ,vithin which all che members agree, and all rncn1bcrs are necessary fo r vvhat is desired. . . . (Palladio, I Q11artro Libri, I, 1) Tern pies n1ay be round, quadrangular, of six, eight, or more sides, all of which tend towards the circle: cruciform, and in n1an v, other shapes and figures according ro the different in tentions of 1nen . . . . But the most beautiful and rnost regular forn1s. fron1 "vhich the others derive, are the circle and quadrangle; and tbereforc Vitruvius speaks only of these two .... Thus we read that the 111en of Antiquity, in building their ren1ples, set then1selves co observe Decorun1, v.;hic h is one of the n1ost beautifu l constituents of A rchitecture. And ,ve, ,vho kno1,v not false Gods, in order to observe Decoru111 in the fonn of tern pies, will choose the n1ost perfect and excellent, 1,vhich is che circle; for it alone is sin1p le, uniforn1, equal, strong, and adapted ro its purpose. Thus, ,ve should 1nake our Ten1ples circular ... rnosr apt ro den1onstrate the Unity, the infinitt' Essence, the Uniforn1ity and Justice of GOD .. .3 Those churches arc also to be praised which are in the forn, of a Cross ... for they represent to the eye of cfle beholder chat \Vood. fron, 1,vhich our salvation hung. Jr ,vas of this shape chat J rnade the Church of S. Giorgio Maggiore in Ven ice .. . . Of all the colours none is n1ore suited to Ten1ples than 1,vhicc, for the purity of this colour, as of life, is rnosr p leasing to (;OD. Bur if they are to be painted then there should noc be any pictures of a kind to prevent the n,ind fron1 conten1plation of Divine things; for Teniples should never depart frorn gravity or frorn chose things 1,vhich, when ,vc sec rhe1n, infla1ne our souls \Vith \vorship and the desire of good \Vorks. (Palladio. / Qunrtro Libri, IV, 2) 12 Classical buildings of a secular type were obvious!y easier to revive than \\1ere the pagan ten1ples of antiquity, unsuited as they ,vere to the Christian liturgy, and especially so in their associations. Thus, for exa1nple, the classical in. 13 2 Florence, S. Miniaro. Fa,adc, r. 1090 CJIAP 'I J, R ONE Romanesque and Gothic in Tuscany Italian architecture does not begin \vith the year 1300; but this book begin s in the thirteenth century because it. must begin son1e,vhere, and also because of the nature of Italian Gothic. For n1any years Italian c;orhic architecture has been rather ouc of fashion. This is no doubt 1nainly due to Ruskin's inten1perate advocacy of Venetian Gothic \vhich was co result in so 1nan y rai.hvay stations and to\vn halls, erected in an unsuitable cliIT1ate, and no~, dank and grin1 y. In fact, Italian Gothic architecture is different fro1n French, English, or Gern1an Gothic but not necessarily inferior. The causes which under lie the forins used by Italian architects of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries are to be found in the history and rhe clin1ate of Italy, but it is necessary to point out that at this period Italy itself was an abstraction. The present Italian State isa creation of the la te nineteenth crntury, and during the ,vhole of the Renaissance Italy consisted of a large nun1 ber of sn,all and very high! y individualistic independent powrrs. The great po\vers \vere Venice, Florence, Naples, M ilan, and the Papal States centred on Ron1e, but this fragn1enca tion is che principal reason for the great differences bet\veen Venetian and Florentine art ; differences at least as great as those between English and French art in the sarne period. The first and fo r the n1ost important factor in the drvelopn1ent of all the arts in che vvhole of Italy was the heritagr of classical antiquity. This is particularly to be seen in places like Ron1e or Verona \¥here a great nu1nber of buildings still survive fron1 Rornan times. Jt is also true, in a rather more indefinable ,vay, of placrs like Florence \Vhere republi can scntirnent was very consciously modelled on the Rornan Republic, so chat a tendency to regard the classical past as a norm of civilized behaviour as well as of architecture is very strong! y co be felt. This undying classical tradition is, of course, a fundan1ental characteristic of all Italian art. Two other factors began to operate in the thirteenth century, and it was the con,bination of these \vith the classica l tradition \~rhicl, gave rise to Italian Gochie architecture. The fLrst \vas the phenon1enal expansion of the nevv religious O rders; the Orders founded in the early thirteenth century by St Francis and St Dorninic. Both expanded so fast that by the end of the century their members were to be nun1bered in thousands. These Orders differed very markedly from the o lder 111onastic Orders in that their n1ernbers did not li ve shut away in monasteries but spent rnuch of their tirne in preaching, and both Orders were characteristic of the nevv and rnore hurnan approach to religion which is one of the essential characteristics of the thirteenth century. Because of their enorn1ous popularity it ,vas very soon evident that rnany ne,v churches \vere going to be needed and, \vhich is more important, a ne\v kind of church, primarily designed to hold very large congre gations all of whom vvould have to be able to hear the preacher or to see che religious dra111as which were often presented there. At the n10111ent ,vhen these new churches vvere being built the other factor carne into operation. This \,vas the 1nome11t of the greatest Ao,vering of Gothic architecture in the north, and particularly in France, so that n1odern architecture in the thirteenth century incant French Gochie architecture and rhe great feats of construction of the French archirects provided a 111odel for the rest of the world. The direct influence of French architecture can be seen 111ost clearly in Milan Cathedral, begun in 138"6 and worked on by French and Gennan archicecrs as well as local n1asons. Nevertheless, Milan Cathedral ren1ains unique in Italy, uor is it realJy very like a French building. To a certain extent French Gothic forn1s vve re imposed fi-0111 ,vithout, because the Cistercian Order had the curious characteri stic chat all irs 1nonasceries, \vherher in the v.rilds of Yorkshire or in the sourh of Italy, deliberately in1iratcd rhe form of the n1orher-housc at Ciceaux near Dijon. The Abbey of C:J1iaravallc near Milan \Vas founded in I J 3 5 and is thus a very early exa1nple of chis French type on Italian soil. Jc vvas inevitable that these foreign ideas should co1ne into collision v,rirh the existing Italian Ro111anesque style. The church ofS. Miniato [2] just outside Florence has a fi11;ade ,vhich can be dated about 1090. The characteristic fonn of chis la<;adc is distaJ1tly rerninisrent of antique architecture, with its round arches carried on colun,ns and its triangular pedin1ent. The colouristic effect obtained by the contrast bet\veen off-,vhite n1arble and the dark greenish, alrt1ost black, marble used co cn1 phasize the architectural 1nen1 bcrs is a feature of this 16 Rornanesque style vvhich does not appear to have a parallel in antiquity. Nevertheless, it see1ns that in the thirteenth and fourteenth ccnruries these buildings ,vere con1n1only believed to be very 1nuch older than \Vas actually the case; for exa111plc, ,ve know that the Baptistry in Florence \Vas generally held to be an antique pagan [ 13J ten1ple converted to Christian use. It is probably safe, therefore, to assu1uc that the traditionalists thought of a building like S. Miniato or the Baptistry as actual survivals fron1 the Ron1an past and th erefore better n1odels for i1t1 itation than nev,r-fanglcd French ideas. An exainple of the style vvhich arose fron1 this conflict is con veniently provided by the great church at Assisi vvhich ,vas begun i1nmediately after the canonization of St Francis in 1228. The Upper Church (there are nvo churches one above the other), ,vhich \Vas f3] consecrated in 1253, consists of a single, very large nave with no aisles at the sides. This i111mensc open space is covered by a stone vaulted roof, the \,veight of which is carried on ribs which in turn arc supported by colu11111s. By con1parison "\Vith any French Gothic building of equal in, portance the coltunns are very short and the spaces between the111 ve ry wide. At the san1e tin1e, the fact that there arc no aisles means that S. Francesco at Assisi is a \~•ide, open, single space \vhere its French counterpart is im1nensely high and is divided up by the aisles into a sequence of spaces with all the en1phasis on verticality. The hotter cli1nate of Central Italy produces yec another difference, for any of the greater northern Gothic cathedrals in1press us by their extre1ne height and by the fact that all the supports are concentrated into a fe\v verv, slender coh1111ns \vith enorn1ous \vindows set between then1. Such windo,vs vvould obviously be i111practical in Assisi, v;hich n1eans that there are large spaces of en1pty ,vall between each of the load-bearing colu11111s. These spaces \Vere naturally used for decora tion 1,v1th paintings, and the famous cycle of twenty-eight scenes fron1 the life of St Francis v.rl1ich decorates the Upper Church of Assisi not only n1akes the best possible use of the ,vall space a vai lablc, but also adds very marked] y to the general in, pression ofhori zontality which is so un-French ,ind in deed so un-Gothic a characteristic. Fundamentally, therefore, the difference bct,veen French and Italian Gothic architecture co1nes do\vn to the question of the shape of each bay; that is to say, the relationship bet,veen the ,vidth, length, and height of the spaces covered by a single ribbed vault and bounded T7 J A5sisi, S. Francesco, the Upp,·r Church, con,ccrat.:d 1153 on p lan by the bases of the four supportin g colu1nns. The typical French bay is very \Vidc in relation co the space between the colun111s on the long ax.is, ,vhereas the bays at Assisi are 1nuch squarer in fonn. The square bay rends ro be rather characteristic of Italian (;othic architecture and the evolution of chis type of design can be studied in rhe earliest Cistercian churches in Italy, notably in t\VO south of Ro1ne at Casamari and Fossanova, both of \\1hich ,vere co111plctcd 14] early in the thirteenth century. Fossanova fo 11 ows the pattern estab lished in the great church at Citeaux very close] y. The general type is thar of a Larin cross ,vith a square-ended choir, srnall square chapels at the sides, and a square crossing, but with a long nave cc)nsisring of rectangular bays, considerably ,vider than they are long, linked to bays in the aisles \vhich are aln1ost square. The nave ar Fossanova [ 8] dates fron1 1187 and the church \Vas consecrated in T208. It is, therefore, slight! y earlier than one of the grcar French Gothic cathedrals such as Rheims. Both Rhein1s and Fossanova have high stone vaults carried on slender cohnnns with half-colu1nns attached to the arcade \Vall, but the grt:'at difference bet,veen then1 consists in rhe architect's approach ro the basic problem of supporting the \Veight of the g reat stone vault. The French Gothic syste111 vvas a superb piece of engineering in \vhich the \veight of the roof was carried partly as a direct vertical thrust on the slender piers, and partly as an out\vard thrust carried on one or even two rovvs of flying buttresses. These buttresses took the thrust \Vhich could nor be carried on the columns and d iverted it down,vards over the aisle roof The very large and elaborate pinnacles \vhich can usually be seen on any big Gothic church are, in effect, counter-weights \vhich divert the thrust of the vault vertically dovvnvvards and the decorative quality ,vhicb they irnpart ro the silhouette of the church should not conceal from us their essenriall y structural function. Nevertheless, no Italian architect would have \vished to break the sin1plicicy of the outside line of his church by spiky pinnacles, and the sober classicisn1 which the Italians sought in the exterior of their churches could be maintained, therefore, only by forgoing the structural advantages of the fl ying-buttress systcrn. This, in turn, rncans rhac the vveight of the vault n1 ust be carried entirely on the internal coluir1ns and on rhe outside walls. At Fossa nova there arc buttresses sec against the walls but they are small and more like classical pilasters than any forrn of flying buttress. The inside of the church, therefore, necessarily has a ." ' .." . ' , lrAIIAN GOl HI<. 4 Fossanova Abbl'y. s S. Galgano, near Siena, ("HUl( C H l' I AN, Consccratt·d 1208 c. 121 8 totally d iffe rent appearance fro,n rhar of a French Goth.ic church and both inside and outside are entirely lacking in that feeling of forces n1aintained in equilibriu111 ,vhich gives such an exhilarating quality to the best northern architecture. This 1nodified Ciscercian Gothic architecture \~· as introduced into 15) Tuscany about 1218 in the church of S. Galgano, near Siena. S. Ga lgano. vvhich is 110\~' a l'\Jin, scen1s to have been designed by an architect vvho had ,vorkcd at (~asa1nari and it follo,vs the established Ciscercian pattern very closely. Its i1nportance lies in the fact that it introduced these ideas into T uscany, ,vhere the first realiy i1nporranr and independent church in a truly Italian style was begun in Florence 16, 9, 281 about 1246. This vvas the very lorge church of Sta Maria Novella, built for rhe f)on1inic,1n Order and partially subsidized by the Florentine St,lte. The exact daces of the various pares of rhe church arc still controversial bur it certainly took a very long ti1ne co build since it ~'as begun about 1246, che nave \vas noc begun until 1279, 20 • -,,' ' , , • -+•• i!t..G.:i e\:: ';.,'-f.o\S:1.1 NOi/Eli.A - J•:~+·11 a.':l __, £;;:J-"l>? • ~ ~ •:?O • l:C,'3C f ..] .. ~ " 6 Florence, Sta Mana Novella. 7 Florc-ncc, Sm Croce. Begun 1246 Uegun 1 294/ 5 and the fa,;:ade, begun in 1310, \vas not finished until 1470. Never theless, the interior and the plan n1ake it the niost important church of its date. It Vias begun as a new found,1tion for the Order of Preachers and it \vas therefore conditioned by the need to house a very large congregation in the nave and to provide the best possible acoustics. Un like monastic churches, it was not necessary to provide a large choir, but a nun1ber of s111aller chapels under the patronage of private f:-imilies \Vere very soon added. The choice of astone vault instead of an open ti1nbered roof - the comrnon Tuscan forn1 at this period - \Vas probably partly fo r grandeur of effect, partly because it had conic in as the new French fashion, and partly also because of its superior acoustic qualities. The interior of the church is open, spacious, and rather ho~izontal in feeling. TI1c tnain ele1nent of design is a square nave bay with aisles on either side "vhich are 1T1uch longer than they arc wide and arc approxin1ately half the \\'idth of the central square. This is quite 2 T B Fossa nova Abbey. The nave, 1187 different fron1 the tu1111<:·l-like effect of Fossanova or S. Galgano, where it is the aisle bays v,hich are square and the nave bays are about t\vice as wide as they arc long, thus n1aking the colun1ns corne ver y rnuch closer together and giving auro1naticaJJy a runnel-like effect ,vith grc:1t ernphasis on the vertical lines of the colun111s ,ind the ribs of the vaults. The open spaciousness of Sta Maria Novella is obviously very 111uch better fro111 the ptu-ely practical point of vievv of accon1- n1odating a congregation \Vhich can both see and hear the preacher. T he differences between Fossanova and Sta Maria Novella do not. 22 o Florence, Sta Maria Novella. T he nave, begun 1279 however, end ,vith lhe difference in plan. T he extre1ne verticality of Fossanova is due also to che face that the height of the arcade is very 111uch less than that of the cleresto ry, ,vhereas th e heights in Sta M aria Novella are approxi111a cely equal, thus bringing the line of the roof visually nearer the ground. There are 111auy other s1uall points of difference, but two are particularly relevant. T hey are the types of capital and half-colu111n which carry the arcade arches in Sta Mari a Novella, and the colouristic effect of the use of dark grey pietra sercna set against the white plaster walls. The colurnns and capitals are 1n uch 23 nearer to classical ones. than are their counterparts at Fossanova and the use of the black and white 111e1nbering ,,vas an established Ro1nan esque technique in Tuscany. In other \VOrds, Sta Maria Novella represents a compromise bet\veen French Gothic structural pri11ciples and the equili briu1n and harmony of the Italian classical heritage. This ne"v co1npron1ise abandons the basic Gothic striving after tOvJering height, just as it rejects the supre111ely skilful engineering systen1s of the French cathedrals. Nevertheless, the ne,v Tuscan Gothic style has a nun1ber of i1nportant buildiqgs to its credit, and it lasted for nearly t\VO hundred years. There ,vas a great deal of building activity following the reforn1 of the Florentine Constitution in 1250, and it was partly occasioned by the need for ne,v churches. In Florence itself the church of Sta Croce and the Cathedral are t,vo of the most in1portant successor, to Sta Maria Novella. The church of Sta Maria sopra Minerva in Rorne is alrnost a direct copy of Sta Maria Novella and ,vas also built for the Do111inican Order. It ha5 the distinction of being the only pure Gothic church in Ron1e before rhe nineteenth century. The problc,n of authorship of the greater Tuscan Gothic churche; is rather involved. We have no certain ki10\vledge of the:' architects of Sta Maria Novella, though it ,vas traditionally designed by t\.VO [>on1inican friars. On the other hand, th<' famous sculptor, Nicol,1 Pisano. is 1nentioned as the architect of at least one Florentine church - SS. Trinita - ,vhich hr is st1pposed to have built in the 1250s. The attribution n1ay ,veil be corn:ct, but its importance lies principally in the fact that Nicola Pisano trained t\VO of the rnajor artists of the next generarion, both of vvhon1 were architects .1s ,veil as sculptors. They vvere hi.s O\Vll so 11. Giovanni Pisano, and Arnolfo di Ca111 bio, and. because we have verv little definite infonnation about the ' architectural sryle of either of these 1nen, we have to n1ake as n1t1ch as possible of "vhat \Vt, can deduce from the style of Nicola Pisano and to relatt' it co the work of both Giovanni and Arnulfo. Giovanni Pisano designed the faq,1dc' of the c:athedral at Siena and ~1.:t>n1s on the whole to have continued his father's style v,1 ith a strong dash of French inAuence, although this is 1nuch 1nore perceptible in his sculpture . than in his architecture. Arnolfo appears for the first tin1e as an architect in the year 1300 vvhcn he i.s recorded a.s \Vorki.ng on Florence c: achedral and a.s a 24 I i I 'I •I I I 10 Florence:, Sta Croce. The nave, bc.:gun 1294/5 famous builder of ch urches. He was apparently so f:unous that he vvas exen1pt fro ,n taxation bur, unfortunately, he died quire soon after this (ber,vecn 1302 and 1310) and Florence Cathedral has been very much altered since 1 300. Indeed, the 1nain fai;ade is barely one hundred years old and it is difficul t to be certain ho,v nu1ch of the existing church is by hi1n. Two other i1n portanr buildings in Florence are attributed to hin1 although there is no docun1entary evidence in support of the ascriptions. They are the abbey church known as the Badia and the n1uch 1uore i1nportant church of Sta Croce. The Badia was built benveen 1284 and 1310, but ,vas altered in the seventeenth century. It has certain points in com1non with SS. Trinit:i., so that if the Badia is by Arnolfo and if SS. T rinita is by Nicola Pisano, the n1 aster- pupil relationship can be seen in the t\.vo buildings. [7, 10} The church of Sta C roce is 1nore i11·1portant because it is a rnuch larger and rnore an1birious building. It is the 111ain church in Florence of the Order of St Francis and w,1s therefore built in deliberate rivalry with the Dominican Sta Maria Novella. The Franciscans the111 sel vcs ,vere bitter] y divided since s0111e of then, 1,vi~hed to obser ve the original rule of absolute poverty and others clearly \Vishcd to en1ulate the Don1 inicans, 1,vho \Vere noc so bound. In point of foct, the Franciscans actracted very large charitable donations. largely fron1 the great 111crchanc banking fo n1ilies v-'ho had good reason to, feel render in their c,)nsciences on the subject of usury - hence the large nu1nbcr of fan1ily chapels in n1any of these fr iars' churches. The present building ,vas begun in 1294 or 1295 bur ,vas exceptionall y slo,v in construction, and consecration ,vas delayed until r 442, L1rgcl y because of the opposition of the stricter Franciscans. kno\vn as Obser,·antists. Like rhe Cathedral, the present fa<;adc is entirely nineteenth century. We knO\.V that the nave v-1as still unfinished in 1375, long after Arnolfo had died, but it is likely that he 111ade a ,vooden 1nodel ,ind that this \.Vas follo\vcd. The interior sho\vs a disposition rather different fro,n that of Sta Maria Novella. The t\vo 111ain features arc the open rirnber roof and rhe different relationship bet\~·een the nave and aisle bays. The open roof, 1nucb lighter than stone vaulting, 111e,1ns that the colun1ns supporting the \Vhole can be very light and son1ething of the sa111e effect ofair iness as that in Sta M,1ria Novella is 111aintained in the interior. On the other hand. the plan sho\.vs that neither the aisle nor the nave is sguiirc. The aisle bay~ are long, and the nave bays arc nearly t\vice as ,~1ide as they are long; that is to say, the architect 26 seerns to have reverted to the Cistercian type of bay. The horizontal emphasis is, ho,vever, very marked, so that there is no likelihood of confusin g Sta Croce 1.vith ai1·1 non-Florentine church. Both the Badia and Sta Croce are arrributcd to Arnolfo on stylistic grounds but it is certainly true that bnth have features \vhich can be found, even if some,vhat modified, in the Cathedral; and it is there- fore possible to assert that the basic plan ofthe Cathedral is by Arnolfo. (11) The Cathedral ,vas begun in 1294 and the document which mentions Arnolfo is of 1300, so he \~•as presu1nably in charge fro111 the begin- ning. The church itself \Vas intended to be as large and impressive as possible and the expense \Vas underwritten by the Florentine Republic. Pisa and Siena, the t,vo n1ost in1portant rivals of Florence, both had large, do1ned, Cathedrals and it is evident that Florence Cathedral \vas always intended to be stone vaulted and to have a very large do1ne indeed, sin1ply to outdo the Pisans and the Sienese. A little later, the Sienese attempted to rebuild their Cathedral on a colossal scale, so vast that the existing Cathedral, which is quite large, would have been no more than one transept of the proposed building. This project, which must a I,va ys have seemed oprirnistic, ,vas brought to a con1plete standsti11 by the ravages of the Black Death in 1348, fron1 which Siena never really recovered. The Florentines almost over reached themselves in their desire for an in1pressive church since the problen1 of the dome ,vas co ren1ain unsolved for about a century and a quarter before the genius of Brunelleschi was to find a solution to the apparently i1npossible problem of covering it. 1 r Florence, Cathtdr~I. Begun 1294. Plans by Arnulfo and Francesco Talenti [11) The plan of Florence c:arhedral was considerably n1odified by Francesco Talenri. ,vho becan1e Capon1aestro (architect-in-chief) in 1351, bur ir is no\~' generally agreed thac the s1na1Jer of the t,vo plans on page 27 represents Arnolfo's original project ,vhich Talcnri enlarged bur did not essentially vary. Arnolfo also built a sn1all part of the original fayade and part of the side walls as well as planning a do1ne over rhe crossing. The painter Giotto, ,vho was appointed Capon1acsrro in 1334 simply because he \Vas the 1nost famous Florentine artist of rhe day, had no architectura l kno,vledge and confined hi1nsclf to designing the separate Ca,npanile \vhich stands like a to,ver beside the fi1yade. In fact, ho\vever. G iotto's Ca111panile is not cnrirel y as he designed it a11d the entire Cathedral ,vas subjected to a series of 111odificarions throughout the ,vhole of the fourteenth century. The fac;-ade was n1uch altered by Taleuci and nu1nerous sche1nes for rebuilding it \vere begun and abandoned at various dates until finally, beC\veen 1876 and 1886, the present Neo-Goth.ic £1c;-ade \vas designed and built by En1ilio l)e Fabris. It is clear, h.o\-veve r. from the su rviving fragrnents of Arnolfo's original coloured 111 arble decoration on the side ,valls that the present facade is in so111e respects not coo far fron1 the original designer's intention. The plan in its present form consists of four very large bays ,vith aisles half the \vidth ofche nave bays, ,vhich arc thc111sc lves ,vidcr than square and very si1nilar to the Sta Croce type (con1pare plates 7. and 11). The principal djfference bet\-veen the two churches lies in che tact rhat the Cathedral has a stone vault ,vhich 111ust therefore be carried on very solid piers, \vhereas the ,vooden roof of Sta Croce [12, 10] doe~ not de1nand such 111ass ive supports. Ac the east end the churches differ considerably. for the Cathedral expands into an octagon on three sides of \vhich there are great tribunes oftriconch shape. Thus, the rorn l effect of the interior is chat oi'a centrally planned octagonal building \Vith spaces opening our fro111 the octagon. and the nave is only one a1nong others. The interior can be co1npared \Vith that of Sta Croce or Sta 1\/l.aria Novella and ics open spaciousness, classical pilaster forn1s, and e1nphatically horizontal string-course co1nbine to cre:ite an effect totally unlike the French (Jothic cathedrals ,vhich ,vere its distant ancestors, so.that it can 110\v be seen as the culn1inarion of a specifically Tuscan building tradition. Furrhennore, the Ro111an csque styl..: in Tuscany can dearly be $een on the outside, both in the use of coloured rn3rble inlays and in the choice of the don1ed octagon 28 12 Florence, C"thcdr:il. The nave (13) at the crossing \Vhich is clearlv rcla[ed co the Baptistry which stands only a fc,v yards a,vay. The Baptistry of Florence is very difficult co date \,Vith any precision (it is perhaps of the eighth century) but \Ve kno\v, frorn conten1porary sources, that in the fourteenth century it \vas traditionally regarded as a ten1ple of Mars ,vhich had been adapted for Christian usage. The don1e projected by Arnolfo n1ay, or n1ay not, have had a drum and it is by no 111eans clear ~·hether either Arnolfo or Talenti ever gave serious thought to the problem of spanning the enormous opening. By the end of the fourteenth century ir bcca111e evident that something \,Vould have co be done one day and rather reluctantly a nu1nber of architects tried to devise a ,neans of covering an opening 140 feet across. We knov,, tron1 the frescoes in the Spanish Chapel in Sta Maria Novella that at leas[ one unofficial project ,vas 1nade about 1367, sho\,ving a slightly pointed don1e \Vithout a dru1n, but nothing \vas rcall y done until the problen1 becan1c urgent, early in the fifteenth centurv. ' This chapter has been concerned \Vith Italian Gothic in its relation- ship to the style ~·hich vvas to develop out of it: the splendid achieve ments of the Gothic architects in Venice and Lombardy have been neglected, sin1ply because they have aln1osr no relevance to the history of Renaissance architecture. 1 3 Florence, Cathedral and 13apt1stry CHAPTER T\VO Brunelleschi Fili ppo Brunelleschi \Va, born 111 1377 and died in 1446. Like 111any other great artists of the early fifteenth century, he \Vas trained orig inally as a golds1nith ~nd entered the c;oldsn1irhs' (;uild in Florence in 1404. Before chcn he had alreadv started to \Vork as a • sculptor. since he rook pare in the con1petition , held in J 401, for rhe co1n rni\Sio11 for the ne\\' doors for the Bapt1stry. It: \~'as ~·on by Ghiberri. and \Ve are cold rhac Brunelleschi \vcnc to Roni<: \vith rhe sculptor Donatello as soon as he kne,v cha r he had lose the con1pe1ition. This is quire likel y. Certainl y Brunelleschi and Vonaccllo \Vere close friend,, and, \\'itb the painter Masaccio, the three 1nen \Vere the represenra ri vcs ofthe n1osr ;1d vanced painting. sculpture. and architec rure of che dJy. le i, of considerable i1i-1po rtance that Brunelleschi visited R.onie on several occasions. for there can be no doubt chat it 1,va, hi, close study of rhe constructional principles of the surviving Ro1nan ruins that enabled him co devise a n1eans of covering the area of the do1ne of the Cathedral, an achieve:-111ent \vhich has 111 ade his nan1e in1111ortal in Flo rence. Unu1elleschi is usually credited \Vlth the crearion of'the Ren,1i~sanc.: style' 111 architecture. but this is subject to a nt11nber of reservation,. It i,, ho\vever, certain rhac he ,vas the first nian to begin to con1prehcnd the structural systen1 ofcfassica l architecture and to ad.ipc it~ principles to n1odern needs. Perhaps the rnost i111portant thing about his do1ne is the fact thac it is a feat of engineering which could not h,1ve been carried n ut by ,inyonc else in the fifteenth century. le is not, ho\vcver. a piece of class icisn1 in the :1rchacological sens<:, or in the sense in 1\·hich Alberti was ro understand R.o,nan archicccturc only a fr\,· years lacer. llrunclleschi \vas first consulted on rhe c:,1 thcdral of Florence as early as 1404, but chis \vas on :t routine 1nattcr. Ncvcrrhclcss, by this tirne it \Vas evident that an atte1npt v,ouJd have robe n1ade to cover the crossing of ch,· Ct1thedral and there can be no doubt that I.ht· Florentines thcni,clves \Vere a11xious to dc1no11stratc Lhcit cultural superiority by erecting a do111 e 138½ feet across. ,vhilc ac the ,:une 31 cin1c they were ,veil ,1,vare of the difficulties inherent in the under taking and rhe ridicule which \VOuld be heaped upon them by the Pisans, the Siencse, the Lucchesi and, indeed, che inhabitants of every tO\\'n for 1nany 111iles around if the atte1npc were 1nade and failed. The reason for this anxiety is che sin1plc fact that all arches - and a do111e is no n1ore than an arch rotated on its axis - are built on a wooden fran1c\~·ork called 'centering'. A horizoncal \vooden bean1 i, laid across an opening in a \Vall at the point at ,vhich the arch begins ro spring. A \VOoden fra111c\vork, either sen1icircular ur pointed, is erected on this cross-bea111 and the fran1e\vork supports the bricks or stones co1nposing the arch until the stone in the centre (the keystone) is placed in position. The keystone is \vedge-shaped so that once the arch is built the centering can be ren1oved and all the stone~ \v iU press one against the other in such a \,;a y that the arch remains stable; 1nortar bet\veen the stones is not essential, since rhe \vedgcs are reall y hs:ld 1n place by the force of gravity. Fron1 this it is obvious that an arch is lin-1ited in size only by the size and strength of the tin1ber available fo r centc.:ring. Since the octagonal opc.:ning of the drurn of Florence Cathedral, \i.1bich \Vas ready by 1412 o r 1413, \vas nea rl y 140 feet ,1cross and [ 14] about r Xo feet above the grounc\, it \Vas 1111possible to 'build a v.'ooden fran1c,vork strong enough to support a donle. Indeed, no trees could be.; found big enough to bridge th.: g,1p and even if th.:y h~d, the \\'<:ight of the ti11 1b.:r \Vould have broken the cen tering long before any stone ,vas put on it. This is probably rhe reason \vhy each succc.>s sive capo111aestro concentrated his attention on any part of the Cathedral rather rh.111 thl' don1c. As late ;1s the sixteenth century it i, clear th:1t ,111 aura of 1nystcry sti ll surrounded Brunelleschi', tcac. Vasari, in his li fe of l:lrunelksch1, ,vrirten about 1550, tells us chac the suggescion \Vas serious! y advanced that the \vhok of the tribune should be filled \vitl, earth and that on top of this the do1ne should be builc. It \Vas then proposed that alJ che earth should be disposc.;d ofby the expedient ofniixing pennies in ,It interv~ls so th,1t ,1 11 the Florentine children \Vould conie and take the earth a\vay in order to get ar the 111011.:y. [n 1418 the Operai (overseers of the \VOrks) ;1nnounced ,1 publi c con1petitio11, but \Ve kno,v that Brunelleschi ,vas already ,vorking on a 111odcl, presu,nably 111adt: of stone. In 1+17 he had already been paid for dra\vings, and a \-voodcn niodel had been 111ade. (;hibert1, \Vho 32 had dctc:1tcd Brunelleschi 1n the Baptistry Doors cor11petition, \vas also c·alled in and sub1nitted a n1odcl. In 1420 borh Brunelleschi and c.;hibcni ,,·ere appointed, together "·1th a 1nason, to act as supervisors and to build the don1e. 'fhe construction o f the do 1nc began on 7 August 1420. and ,vas finished as far as rbe base of the lantern on I August t436. Defore \\1ork beg,1n Brun(;·lleschi had already builc r,vo s,n:11 1..:r do111es, 11 1ore o r less as trial runs; and , although these have not survived intact, vve do kno\v rhat they ,vere very s1nall, hc1n isphcrical in shape, and constructed on ribs. [tis also clear that Ghiberti and Brunelleschi did not get on at a 11 \\·ell together, and there are la ter stories of ho\v Brunclh:schi pretcndi:d to be ill at critical 1110111ents so as to expose Ghiberti's incon1pcrencc. Gbiberci, on the other hand, in his auto biogr,1phy, declares thar he ,vorkc:d on the do n1 e for eighteen years :.11 1d in1 plicitl y clain1s half the c: redir. Ic seen is very likely th,1 t Ghiberri ·s part in the early ~rages of the do1ne ,vas greater than Lue r generations gave hi1t1 credit for, but it is also certain that fro1n about 1420 onv-1 ards rhc actual construction and indeed the invention of ne\\' 1nachinerv, \vas Urunelkschi's \Vo rk alone. A docu1nent of 1423 refers to l1in1 as 'inventor and governor' and \Ve knO\\' that Ghiberti \\1 as disniissed in 1425 just at the rnon1ent ,vhen the con~truction \vas beco1 ni11 g very difficult. Ir should. ho\vever. be: ren1c;111bered that in 1425 Ghibcrti had been given the i1nporta11t com 111i\Sion for rhc second Bapristry J)oors. and no doubt be had to give his tune entirely to thc1n. When construction began th e: t\VO 111 ajor problen1s vv hich had to be faced \Ve re that no centering of the tnidicional rypc \Vas possible. and, to 111ake 1natters \Vorse, the drurn over the octagon alread y existed. This dn11r1 has no external abutn1cnts, so that any \\-eight resting on it n1ust exert the ab,olute 1n ini1nu1n o t side thrust. In a c.--:othic building this 1,vould hardly n1artcr since the side thrusts ,vould have been provided fo r by Aying buttresses .n the angles of the octagon. This \Va\ in1po~siblc in f'lorcncc, \Vhere tly1ug buttn,:sses \vould have; been visuall y u11acccptable, and in any case there 1,v,1, no\vhcrc to put thc111. T his is the structural reason \vhich rondirions the pointed shape of the do1ne. Drunelleschi, li ke every other classica ll y- minded architect, would have \V ishcd to build a hc1i-1i spherical do1ne because of its perfection ofs hape and because the g rt:at Ro111an do111es. above all the: Pan theon, arc he111ispheri cal. Uecaust· of t he pro blen1 of a but1nc11ts, :1 pointed dorne had to be adopted. 33 since che side chruscs fro1n .1 po1nn:d don1e ,1re ,·cry nu1ch less rhan rhose exerted by ,1 ribbed he1nisphere. A don1e like che Panrheon. ,,·hich is solid concrete, exerts no side rhruscs ac alL buc. on che other hand, the dead ,veighc of such a do111e \\·01ild have crushed the existing dn11n. There \\'as, therefore. only one ,olurion. ,,·hich ,vas to build a don1e pointed in section and supported on rib~ \,·1th the lighte~t possibl<:' infilling bet,vecn the111. Brunelh:sch1 's solution. fro111 [ 15] any point of vie,v, '"'as a ,vork of genius. The axonoinetric dra,,·ing5 sho,,·s ho,v the ,vork \\'as done. There are eight 1na1or nbs spnng111g fro111 the angles of the octagon and sixteen n1inor nbs ,er in pair, bet\vecn each pair of n13Jor rib~ (chis idea ,tlrnosr cert,unly ra1nc fro111 the Bapti,try. ,vhich is ,1 donied octagon ,vich eighL ,ind ,i~reeu ribs). The skckton i;, con1pletcd by horizont,11 archc; ,,·hich tic the n1ajor and the 111 inor ribs cogcther .ind absorb rhc side rh rusrs. There ,UT r,,·o ~hells to rhc donie, ' an outer ,kin dnd an inner one. incendcd. in 13runclleschi's o,vn ,vords, co keep ouc che da111p .1nd ro give grearer 1nagnificc11ct'. This is the first kno,\·11 use of a double shell do1ne and it 1, obviously one oi the ,,·ays in \\·hich the \\'eighr \\'as considerabl> reduced. The eighr 1najor ribs are cltarly visible fron1 rhe ours1de, ,vhile the 1ninor ones can be seen only fron1 inside che r,vo shells, ,vhere there is also ,1 passage leading ro rhe base of rhe l.1nrern . By [4.?5 construction had reached about one-rhird of che ,, ay up, co rhe point,, hcre the curve \\'JS beginning to n10,·c sharph in,,·ard, and 1t ,,·as ac chis point th,1t the lack of centering posed the grc.1rest problems. Brunelleschi, " ·ho had presented a long n1cn1oraudun1 co the building con1n1ittcc bcfort he began to build. had lefr h11nselt' J ' ' free hand by pointing ouc in advance rhar in an underr,1king of chis kind pn1ctice alone \\·ould sho\\· ,vhat ,,·as nece~,ary. In rhc c,·ent, he 111adc· only one n1aJor ch,1nge, ,ind char ,,·as the· ,ubsntut1on ofbnck for ~tone in the upper pans, ,1ncr this ,\'as lighter. For the rest, hi< u11 foiling! y tcrrik i1n,1gi11,uio11 produced a \\'hole seric, of ne,, n1echanic,il devices, such ,1s cr,1ncs and 111.1chinc, for handling th.: ,tone blocks: and it is Jbo ,aid rh,1t he ,1rr,u1gcd f'or .1 co1nplet,;' canteen high above ground le\'el. iii order to ~a\'c the 111<;11 ,,·,,sting nn1e going do,,·n tor their n1eals. The solution to the apparent! y insoluble problc111 of the ce11tcri11g ,,·a, to build the don1e in horizont,tl courses, c:H·h oi' ,,·h1ch ,vJs bondc·d to ics predecessor in such a \\'JY rhat each course carried its 0\\'11 ,veight ,111d ,vas strong enough to support chc \Vl>l'k on the next .14 I LORENCE, (,.~T HEDRAL D0\1E 14 Secrion 1 5 Diagra1n of consrruction one until the ring had been closed, and, by being closed, it became able to support the next course. A certain herring- bone pattern in tht: rnasonry courses has also been observed and there can be no doubr that Brunelleschi learnt this fron1 rhe study he had made during his various stays in Ro111e of ancient Roman consrruccion. There is a n1uch later dra\ving in the Uffizi in Florence shO\Ving a do1ne vvich herring-bone courses and annotated 'how they build do1nes in Florence without centering'. Once again, it vvould seen1 that for a thousand years no one had really understood or had even atten1pted to understand hovv the enonnous Ron1an vaults and don1es had been put up, and BrunelJeschi n1ust have \vorked the vvhole thing out by wandering an1011 g the ruins and asking hin1self questions \vhich no one else at that tin1e had even thought of forn1ulating. 35 When the don1e proper was con1pleted there \Vas a large ring about 20 feet in dian1cter \vhere the ribs converged to ,u1 open eye. It is a curious face chat although it \vas necessary to keep the dome as light as possible, yet the forces acting on this eye ,vere such that the ribs then1selves tended to sit back on their haunches and therefore lO burst the ring open. In order to rneet this proble1n, the lantern had to act as a sort of stopper and had therefore to be relatively heavy. This explains the size and elaboration of the lanten1 as it exists. A co1npeti tion was held in 1436 w hich, not surprising! y, was ,von by Brunel leschi. We kno,v that he n1ade a con1plete model of his design and it is highly likel y that this is the model ,vhich still exists in the C:a thedral Museu1n. Work v,ras not begun on the actual construction until 1446, a fe,v n1onths before Urunclleschi's death, but the execution \Vas entrusted to his friend and follo,ver, Michelozzo, and the existing building tollo\.vs Brunelleschi's design in every respect. The Gothic ribs of the dome are very skilfully linked by a kind of flying buttress ,vhich supports the core of che lantern, and, by 111eans of inverted classical consoles, links the ribs to the octagon turret. The general appearance is. as one 1nighc expect, as classical as possible, and the 1 6 Flo rcncc\ Spcdak degli lnnoccnci. Fa,,1de. 1419-24 lantern of the Baptistry just across the street provided the prororypc. [ 13] As a final decorative touch, Brunelleschi also built the exedrae at the base of the drun1 between 1439 and 1445. These reflect the change in his sryle 1Nhich can be dated to the 1430s and it is to his other works that one must turn in order to get a clearer picture of the evolution of his style \l\1hen it "vas not conditioned, as it inevitably was in the Cathedral, by existing problen1s of construction and design. There can be no doubt that the lingering Gothic spirit of the dome of the Cathedral \vas not desired by Brunell eschi. but ,.vas accepted by him because no feasible alternative solution co the problems of statics presented itself. The first expression of Brunelleschi's o,vn architectural principles, or, to put it another way, the first truly Renaissance "vork, was the Foundling Hospital - the Spedale degli Innocenti - built bet\l\1cen [ 16) r419 and 1424. This, which \vas the first hospital for foundling children in the \.vorld, ,vas built at the expense of Brunelleschi's own Guild, that of the Silk Merchants and Goldsmiths. Fron1 the point of vic,v of architecture the in1porcant part of this building is the outside loggia, since the hospital ii.sell \Vas coniplercd by Brunelleschi's follo\;vers \Vhen he hinisclf, in 1425, \Vas far coo busy \V ith the donie of the c:achedral to attend ro anything else. There is a prototype for such a hospital building \Vith a vaulred loggia ourside ic in che hospital at Lastra a Signa near Florence, bujit in 141 r, and at first glance there is little to choose ben,veen the t\VO. It is, ho\vever, "vhen one looks n1ore closely at the arches, the vaults, and che details of the Foundling Hospital that one sees ho\v the Early Renaissance style is both deeplv rooted in the Tuscan Ro111anesque and yet at the sa1ne tin1e presents a number of new elen1ent~ derived fron1 classical antiquity. The loggia consists of a se ri es of round arches, \Vith J horizontal elen1ent above the111, and a vault, consisting of sn1all don1es carried on th<: colunins of the loggia and on corbels on the surface of the hospital \val!. T he domed bays arc square in plan, not cross vaulted but of the si111ple classic shape. Tht: profile - the inner face - of the arches is Aat and nor t ri angular in section as J Gothic arch \vould be. This is because the arches arc: archivolts : that is, they arc tl,c entablarurcs of classical ,1ntiquiry bent up\vards to forrn se111icircular arches. Sin1ilarly, che colunins, the capirals, and the corbels are all of classic rypc. \Vhile the colu1nns have dossercts inserted bct\veen rhc capitals and the base of the vaults. Dosscrcts are 1nore Byzantine than Ronian, bur chey occur in Tuscan Ro1nanesque· churches such as SS. Apostoli in Florence. It is highly likely that at this sragc of his career Brunelleschi thought thac che tench cencury SS. Apostoli ,vas an Early Chriscian (i.e. fourth or fifth century) building, tor ic \vas not until 111uch lacer chat he began to di~tinguish bet\veen the purer for111s of classical antiquity and those of the later centuric:s. This use of non-classical rn odels can be proved from a curiou, circun1stancc in the Foundling Hos pita I. Above the round .1 rd1cs there runs a long i:ntablature supported at the ends by large pilasters: ch is. ho,,·cvcr, departs radically fron1 cl.issical precedent ,lt che exrren,c end~ of the building, "vhere the architrave suddenly• bends do\vn\\'ards. This is a featur~ \vhich occurs.in the Baptisrry at Florence. Ir is clear, rheretorc, that the Ba ptisrry, the dare of \vhich has been puc by rnodcrn historians any\vhcre in che 111illcnniu111 bet,vecn the fourth and the fourteenth centuries, \Vas for Brunelleschi, at thac stage in hi, developrncnr, an architectural excn1plar of the sanic validicy as thc grc,it Ron1an ruins. The arcading and the tabernacle \vindo,vs also derive fro1n the Uaptistry. So1ne reAecrions of Brunelleschi's architectural innovations can be seen in the "vork of hi s friends Masaccio and Donatello. Masaccio's fresco of the Holy Trinity "vas probably painted before November r425, and the niche by Donatello and Michelozzo on the church of Orsanmichele was built betv.-een 1422 and 1425 : both are n1ore truly classical in feeling than the loggia degli Innocenti, but ncithcr could have existed "vithout it. Brunelleschi built t"vo la rge basilica! churches in Florence, both co,npleted after his death bur showing the develop1nenr of his style in his later years, and borh of thern becan1e patterns of the Latin cross type of plan. The earlier of the two is S. Lorenzo, the parish church of [ 1 9, 20] the Medici £1n1ily. This \Vas begun in 1419, \Vhen a plan was dra\vn up for rebuilding a 1nuch older church on the sire. Many chapels vvere necessary since it \>JaS a monastic foundation, and Brunelleschi there- fo re adapted the type w hich had been established in the last years of the thirteenth century at Sta Croce. The basic shape is a large Latin cross with a square central crossing, a square choir and smaller square chapels at either side of it. The architectural weakness of this type of plan can be seen by cornparing Sta C roce vvith S. Lorenzo. Tn the [7, 20] earlier church there is a strongly accenred directional fee lin g frorn the \vest towards rhe east end, but the three great axes of nave and aisles rather peter out in a clutter of small chapels at the east end \vhich do not bear any clearly established proportional relatioDship co the nave. Since the ntu11ber of n1onks living in the house> detern1ined the number of chapels necessary, it \vas often unavoidable cha t they should be sn1a!J. In S. Lorenzo Brunelleschi met th,is difficulty by extending the chapels round the transepts in such a \~•a y that he obtained the san1e nt1111ber (ten in all) at the east end, but each individual chapel is now related in proportion both to the choir and to the nave and aisles. It was for this reason that his t\•VO Florentine churches beca n1e exa1nples of proportional planning, since they took an established type and subjected it to a n1athematical discipline. The basic unit is the square of the crossing. This square is repeated exactly to form both transepts and choir, and the nave is then made four squares long. The aisle bays are rectangular and exactly haJfthe ,vidth of the tnain square bay. In this way, the spectator standing in one of the aisles looks across the transept to the opening of a chapel ,vhich is related in ~ize to the nave and aisles; and the total effect is therefore n1uch n1ore hannonious than was the case in a church like Sta Croce. 39 In order co find space for ten chapels of this larger size, ic v,as necessar y to excend chen1 round rhe ends and both si des of the transept, vvhich in turn left an av.1 kv.1ard gap at the angles. This ang le v.1 as satisfactorily fi ll ed by using the space for tvvo sacristies. knov.·n as the O ld and Ne,v Sacristies. The nevv one \¥as allowed for in Brunell eschi's plan but ,vas not built for n1ore than a hundred years. T he Old Sacriscy ,vas [ 1 7, 18] begun in 14 19, w hen the plan for rebuilding the church was fi rst established, and, because it vvas paid for by a n1en1 ber of the Medici family, it vvas built quite rapid ly bet vveen August 1421 (,~,hen the foundation-scone vvas laid) and 1428. T he sculptural decoracion by Donatello is generally thought to be rather later, perhaps of the niid r 430s. Since the sacristy vvas finished before the rest of the church , it n1 ay be considered as a building in irs o,,.,n right. In a sense it is one of the fi rst centrall y planned buildings of the Renaissance, but this is only true in a very general vvay. It is square in plan, but what is 111o rc in1portant is the fact that the "valls arc equal in height to the sides of rhe s·quarc:: plan so that the building as a w hole fo rms a perfect cube. () 11 one side, the ,vall is divided into thn.:e, the central third being opened up to provide the entrance to a sn1all altar- roorn ,vhich is icself square in plan Jnd, like the main sacristy, has a hcn1isphcrical do n1e over it. In this ,vay, the O ld Sacristy reall y consiscs of n,vo related cubical blocks, altho ugh the s1naller space is not a t rue cube, its heig ht being condicioncd by thac of che 1nain sacriscy. T his fee ling for geo111etry is carried a good deal further, since the section sho,vs that the ,vall is divided into three equal horizoncal zones, che cvvo lo,ver ones being che to p and botto1n h alves of the square ,vall divided b y the entablarurc. Uecause the do1ne which covers the s,icristy is internal! y a hen1isphere, its radius is necessarily one-half the \Vidth ofthe vva ll , so that the three equal zones are quite clearl y visible. Like che arrangement of the chapels on phin this very si1r1ple arith- 1netical proporcion is the essence of the ,vhok design, bur supe.r i1nposed on to it arc s01ne con1plicatcd perspective el-feces ,vbirh :ire partly B runelleschi's and partly, in all pro babil ity, Donatell o's. This is because the don1e is carr ied on pendenrivcs - spherica l triangles ,vhich project for,vards fro1n the corners o f the ,valls so that the square plan is t ransfonned into a circle at the springing of the do1ne. The use of pendenti ves v,,as fi rst fully cxploiced in Byzantine architec ture, one of the greatest exa1nples being the church ofHagia Sophia in Constantinople ; but Drunelleschi could hardly have seen an y of 40 these and u1ust have \.vorked out the constructional svste, n1 fro111 a study of Ron1an re1nains.6 T he for\vard-curving surfaces of the pcndentives are exploited by Donatello in his decorative systen1 since the roundels \.vi th \Vhich Brunelleschi decorated the surfaces are treated as tho ugh they \.Vere portholes, and the spectator's eye looks thro ugh then1 011 to a scene \.Vhich is in sharp perspective. The rest o f Brunelleschi's decoration consists of pilasters carrying a rather decorated en tablature, si111ilar in style co the n1odified H.01n an fonns used b y hi rr1 in the loggia of the Foundling Hospital. T he circles and half-circles arc proportioned to the bas ic clcn1cnts of the design . The difficulty Brunelleschi encountered in fi tting these classical [ 17] fo n ns into h is rnathematically deten n incd spaces can be seen in the corners. ,vhcrc the t\.VO pil asters of an outward ang le have to be condensed into a fragn1entar y strip in the o pposite, re-entrant, angles, because there is no space for a fully extended pilaster. Si1nilar difficulties can also be seen \Vhere a pilaster is bent round an angle, o r \.vhere a corbel has to appear to support a long entablature \V here it is not possible to place a pilaster. The sa1ne rather experi1ncnral approach is visible in the don1e v-•l1-ic h is externally in section rather like the I 18] lantern of the 13aptistr y, since it consists ofa high dru1n w ith a conical tiled roofabove it. Internall y, hov1ever, it is a true classical l1emisphere. although it is supported on ribs like those used in the Cathedral. T his type, kno\.vn fo r o bvious reasons as an u111brella don1e, \\•,1s ahvays used by Brunelleschi and by 1n ost of his folk1\.vers until the sixtee11th century. T he do111e is li ghted by \.vin dO \\'S \vhich appear front outside to be in the dnun and fron1 the inside to be at the base of the gores benveen the ribs. Although the design for the rest of the church scents to have been established as ea rl y as about 1419, ,vork ,vas not rcsurncd until about 1442, and it vvas no t con1 plctcd until long after Brunelleschi's death in r 446. O ne maj o r change \.Vas rnadc in the revision of the ea rly 1440s, rendered necessary by rhe need for sti ll more ch:-1pcls. These v-•ere obtained by knocking out the \.Vall on the outsides of the aisles and extending the aisles to no rth and south by spaces \.vhich arc rectangufor , and exactly half the area o f the square bays of the aisles, v-,hich in their turn arc exactly one- quarter the area of the crossing square unit. Cutting throug h the v-,all leads also to sonic further perspective effects since anyone in the centre of the nave finds hi mself looking th rough the n1ain arcade and then through the round-headed 41 arch\vay of the chapel entrance to the rear \Vall ofrhe chapel, so that a succession of di1ninishing openings can be apprehended as a sequence of related shapes. The basic type of the church is si n1 ilar to that of Sta C roce in section, as well as in plan, since rhc nave has a Aac roof rising above rhe aisles, and the aisles in S. Lorenzo have sin1ple don1cs. This is the type of Ea rl y Christian basilicas, and the sinularities between the capitals used by Brunelleschi and those of a Ron1anesque church such as SS. Apostoli in Florence can hardly be coincidental. Again, .Urunelleschi experienced difficulties with the proportions in S. Lorenzo v.,hich he did not experience in the later church of Sto [ 25] Spirito, where the same type of plan is \vorked out in a n1ore coherent n1a11ner. One such difficulty 1na y be seen in the use of dosserets above the capitals of the nave arcade. This arose because the don1ical vaults of the aisles are supported on pilasters on the one side and the columns of the nave on the other. The pilasters and colu111ns n1ust necessarily FLOH£NCE, S. lORCNZO by Brunelleschi, begun· 1419 17, 18 Interior and section of the Old Sacrisry 19 Nave 20 Plan ► t ,. .: .~ ~- ' . :, be the san1e height, but, because there is a raised floor at the entrance to the chapels, the pilasters stand higher than the columns and a space vvas therefore left bet\veen the top of tbe column and the boctorn of the arch. A sixteenth- century architect \vould sin1ply have raised the column on a base, but Brunellesch.i, perhaps following a Rornan or Byzantine prototype, used a dosseret to fill this space, just as he had done in the loggia of the Foundling Hospital. Seo Spirito not only provides nevv and more satisfactory solutions to sornc of the problems encountered in S. Lorenzo, but also shO\\'S purely stylistic differences fro1n the earlier church. These differences seen1 co go back to a change in Brunelleschi's style which can be dated vvi th fair certainty to the n1id 1430s, and was very probably due to a fresh visit to Rotne. One of his tnost fan1ous vvorks is the Chapter House of the convent attached to Sta Croce, a s1uall building in the [ 21-23 I cloister known generally as the Pazzi Chapel. It was for long con sidered to be l:lrunelleschi's first vvork, but this vvas due to a n1istaken interpretation of Vasari; the building is in fact a half- vvay house on the verge of the stylistic changes of the 1430s. The first documents which 1nention the chapel are of 1429, and a contract \vas dra\vn up in 1429/30 \vhich led to a plan of 1430 or possibly of 1433 . The building \vas not finished for forty years and the exteri or is not as Brunelleschi \~'ishcd it to be. The plan is a 1nore co111 plicated version of the O ld Sacristy; that is, a central square " 'irh a don1e over ir, one side of \Vhich is opened to forin a sn1allcr, square, choir. The Pazzi Chapel is 111ore sophiscicared in its planning, since the square of chc choir is balanced by a square vestibule vvbich is extended on either side to 1natch the lateral extensions or 'transepts' attached to che central space. In this \~•ay, each ofthe four sides ofche n1ain square is 1nodified, and each part retains a 111athen1atical relationship to the o riginal unit. The spatial feeling is far n1ore con1plicated than in the Old Sacristy. because the entrance vestibule has a heavy barr<::1-vault vvith a central saucer-do1ncd space. This foni-1s the entrance to the chapel, \vhich has a large ribbed dornc over it. The rnain chapel also has an extension at either side, barrel-v,1ulted and parallel to the corresponding portions of the entrance vestibule. Finall y, che choir space repeats the sn1aller entrance don1c beyond chc 111ain one. The treatn1ent ofthe decoration. vvhich includes sonic sculpture attributed to Brunelleschi hin1selC again shovvs his cxperin1cntal approach to Ron1an architecture as well as his desire to use colourisric effects of the rype traditional in Florence. 44 21 Interior flORE:S:CE, 'iTt\ ( RO, [, THE Pt\ZZI CHt\ P~ I :!2 Section by 13runelleschi, 1430 or lacer 23 Pla n . ; • r., • .,.· t~ -hl. r ,., \7: .--J' / "·, :{__, ---·r_... _{; ,.. .• I --,. r ; ' •11•7 t'I .• ,J : ' .~ : I 1..-,-l ·: i .' . l . •' ,.. ·• ··-·. . ; , >U . • ( . t • ,.- ,.. 24 Florence, Sta Maria +~ 1 degli Angeli. Plan of r. 1434. l)ra"·ing by G. da Sangallo after I I ..,. .• •• t ' ' ,...., Brunclkschi ~--· .. ··- ... -- . . ' ' • - ' ;;.. + •• I ... .-.. -- • I begun in 1434 and abandoned, unfinished, in 1437. The plan is the first true central plan of the fifteenth century and derives directly from the Ten1ple of' Minerva Medi ca' in Rotne. Ir consists of a central dorned octagon - the shape of Brunelleschi's Cathedral do1nc - surrounded by a ring of chapels opening off the sides. It is conceived on an entire Iy dilferent principle fron1 Brunelleschi's earlier vvork, such as the Old Sacristy or the Pazzi Chapel, since the forn1s are now thought of as solid sculptural 111asses with the air flov,ing round them, \vhereas in the earlier \vork they arc thought of as flat planes having geon1etrical relationships one to another but lacking in any plastic quality. In the same \vay. so far as \Ve can reconstruct it, the do111e secn1s to have been massively classical and based on the type represented by the Pantheon, quite different from his earlier ribbed fonns. Since this building was begun imn1ediately after the putative journey to Ron1e, it seems ro provide very strong stylistic confinnation for a renewed classical influence; and this late st vie, can be found in all the \vorks datable afcer 1434, such as the lantern of the Cathedral, the cxcdrae of the Cathedral and, above all, the church of Seo Spirito. The Basilica of Sto Spirito is basically very sin1ilar to S. Lorenzo, I25. 26] and the t\VO churches between then1 became exen1plars of the Brunelleschian scyle. Sto Spirito, ho,vcvcr, shov,s certain points of difference fron1 S. Lorenzo and is an exarnple of Brunelleschi's latest and n1ost tnarurely classical style. Ir lies in the poorer quarter beyond the Arno ,vhcrc a chu1 ch is kno,vn to have existed on this spot since about 1250. Brunelleschi's design for rebuilding it \~1 as approved by a con1111ission in 1434, and, afccr so1ne 111oncy had been collected, the foundation-stone ,.vas laid in 1436. Very lirtlc, ho\vever, \Vas done; and when Brunelleschi died ren years later the first colu1nn was on the site, but the church was not finished until 1482, after a Jong con- troversy \Vhich resulted in son1e alterations to the original design. These alterations are known to us largely through the anony1nous Life ofl3runelleschi which is our principal source of information about his career. So far as we can 111ake out, there should have been four 111ain doors at the \vest end where there arc now three; the systcn1 of do111ical aisle bays which runs right round the eastern end of the church should have been continued behind the " 'est ,val! so that each door opened into one of the sm.ill square bays: and, finally, the out- side line of the church ought to have been a rather curious shape with the semicircular \Valls of the side chapels expressed as convex curves 47 on the outside, instead ofbeing filled in co form a straight "vall. as they [25] nov,1 are. It is h ighly li kely char these alterations were 111ade by the later architects contrary to Brunelleschi's desires, since it \VOtdd seem chat this rarher curious curved \Vall-system \vas probably inspired by part of the Lateran Basilica in Rome, \vhich once had such a feature, and which Brunell eschi probably thought was Early Christian. In the same way, the idea of a continuous ring of small domed spaces for ming an internal prelude to the larger spaces of the nave, choir. and transepts. fits in very \'Jell \1/ith the spatial feeling of Brunelleschi's later works and it see1ns to be confinned by the fact that the space left blank on the present plan is exactly large enough for the t\vo extra bays. We kno\1/ chat a model "vas made by Brunelleschi and "vas approved in 1434, but the plans \'Jere 1nodified some ten years later so that in their final form they truly represent the style of BruneUeschi's last years. r✓TT~ t>··. )I . .":".II'..·. • ' .. : ·: "'i',..... • ~ jt•• • ....• I 1 · ,·. ..' :-·,· - ... ,.,: ' •- • ! . ' ': . ' • . -,'. I Ji 'If ti .. :,_ ..• ,. II .. 1( : ·-.,\ i ,• .'. ::· " ;f! .. , ~ . ':: .. . ; !\ ·.·: r-.i4 ··-,: : ". ' . .,, . "•·• ; . .,..~_,.,, . . ~.··. a ...... j ;:, ·.: .. • . II . " ! I ' I : !, .,• " i ". ·. •· ,i(· . ,: • • . . •. · i( . . .. :. ·•: "'· ,t.. . .,, ' • .•. ••... ' . . • :...... I ~OflFN Cf. . STU ~ l'IUITO r ~ by Brunelleschi, • • • --~J .... I 4.l4 or later 25 Plan 26 Nave Alchough the plan qfSto Spirito difrers from that ofS. Lorenzo, the real contrast bet\veen the t\VO churches is best experienced in three dirnensions when standing inside then1. Even on plan it can be seen that the rectangular forms ofS. Lorenzo are modified in Sto Spirito, as in all Brunelleschi's later \vorks, into son1ething far more sculptural in feeling. Where in S. Lorenzo the small chapels are rectangles \Vith flat pilasters set at the openings as responds to the columns, in Sto Spirito the semicircular niches of the chapel forn1s arc repeated as counter curves in the half-colun1ns at the entrances to the chapels, \~rhich serve as responds to the colunu1s in the nave. Again, the proportions inside che church are u1ore fully \vorked out, and the slightly awkward proportion in S. Lorenzo forn1ed by the height of I 19] the arcade in relation to the height of the clerestory above it (roughly 3: 2) is 1nuch n1ore satisfactorily created in Sto Spirito, \Vhere the (26] arcade height is the same as the clerestory height. The bays of the aisles have dotuical vaults, the roof of the nave is Rat and painted co represent coffering; bur rhe aisle bays are no\v half the height of the nave bays as \veil as half their ,vidth, and this, once again. can be traced back ro the tenth-century church of SS. Apostoli vvhich has the sa111e 1 : 2 proportion. The splendid spatial effect created by the great ring of colun1ns running round the \vhole church is perhaps hardly co be appreciated except by actually ,valking rhrough it. but it is certainly the case that it has a richness and truly Ro111,1n grandeur, not to be found in Brunelleschi's earlier \vorks, \Vhich 111akcs the church ofSto Spirito a firring conclusion to his career. The imitators who succeeded hi1n ,verc nut capable of grasping the n1athen1atical severity con1bincd \Vlth sculptural richness of the late buildings and they tended to choose ,vorks of his earlier period, such as the Foundling Hospital, as exa111ples for in1itarion. A case in point is the Badia at Fiesole, JUSt outside Florence, ,vhicb \Vas not begun until after Brunelleschi's death, but ,~,hich is closer co the \Vork of the 1420s than to any of the buildings of his lacer style. 50 CHA PT ER THREE Alberti The o ther 111ajor archicect of the earlier part of rhe fifteenth century was Leon Battista Alberti ,vho ,vas, however, as different as possible fro1n Brunell eschi; he ,vas a 1nan co \vhom architecture represented only one activity an1ong n1any. Alberti \Vas one of the greatest scholars of his age, whereas we know that Brunelleschi \Vas unable to read Latin and was obviously a man who liked to work out things for hi1nself Alberti \vas born in Genoa, ver y probably in 1404, an illegitimate member of an i1nportant Florentine 1nerchant fa1nily which was tcn1porarily in exile. The young Alberti was given an excellent education, first at the University of Padua, v.rhere at a ver y early age he acquired a rr1astery of Greek and Latin, and lacer at the University of Bologna, \Vhere he studied la,v. When his father died he \vas supported by tv.10 uncles, both of ,vhom were priests, since it ,vas quite evident that the young ,nan \Vas developing into a prodigy, and indeed at the age of t\venty he ,vrotc a Larin comedy which for a short ti111e passed as genuinely antique. This was perhaps less difficult in the fifteenth century than it \vould be nov.,, since these ,~1ere the very years \vhen a small nun1ber of hun1anist scholars ,vere rediscovering a vast number of classical n1an uscripts and there was nothing ver y strange in the discovery of a comed y v,hich pu rported to be antique. Alberti soon met n1osc of the g reater hun1anists of the next generation in cluding, in all probability, the future Nicholas V, the first-humanist Pope and later Albcrti's en1ployer. About 1428, or perhaps a li ttle earlier, the banishment of his farn ily was revoked and he went to Florence \vhere he 1net Brunelleschi and probably also L')onatello and Ghiberti. In his book on painting he mentions Masaccio as ,vell , so it is quite evident that he moved in the sarnc kind of advanced artistic circles in Flo rence as the hu1nanist circles he \vas accuston1ed to in Padua and Bologna. The dedication of his book is one of the fe,v pieces of evidence for a connection bet\veen humanist ideas and the arts. Soon after this he rook 111inor orders and entered the Papal Civil Service, as did n1any hu111anists of that period. He travelled widely, and, in the early 1430s, whil e living in Ro111c , he began to make an intensive study of the ruins of classical antiqttity. This, however, was approached in an entirely different way fron1 Brunell eschi's study of the san1e ruins. Brunelleschi was prin1arily concerned ,vich discovering ho,v the Ron1ans had been able co build on an enorn1ous scale and co roof vast spaces; in o ther words, he was interested in classical architecture fron1 a purely structural point of vie,v. Alberti, who almost always en1ployed an assist.ant to do the actual bui_lding for hin1, was probably incapable of understanding the structural systc n1 of R.on1an architecture and certainly was not very interested in it. He ,~,as. ho,vever, the first theorist of the new· hu1nanist art, and his study of classical ruins ,vas for the purpose of deducing ,vhat he in1agincd to be the in11nutable rules governing the arts. He ,vrote three treatises - on painting, sculpture, and archi tecture - and in each case ,ve see chat not only is his prose 1nodelled on Ciceronian Latin, but the w·hole cast of his n1ind is to seek for antique exen1plars ,~,hich can be 1T1odified to suit conte111porary circurnstances. In 1434 he returned co Florence and there began ,vork on the first of his treatises on the arts. the short J)ella Pi11ura, dealing ,vith the cheoretica l basis of painting and dedicated to Brunelleschi, l)onatello, Ghiberci. Luca delfo Robbia. and Masaccio. the n,ost forn1idable con1bination of artists then to be found. (Masaccio, of course, vvas dead before 1434, but all the others ,vere at the height of their careers.) Della Pi11ura vvas finished 'in 143 5 and sho,vs Albcrci ·s scientific interest in p roblen1s of proportion Jud perspective. Much space is devoted ro the probkn1 of the rcpresenracion on a plane surface of objects assun1ed ro be at varying distances. and to the problen1 of n1aintaining an equal scale of di111inution bct,veen then,. This is funda1ne11tally a rational and naturalistic approach to the arts. and the san1e preconceptions can be .found in his book on the rheory of architecture and his pan1phlet on sculpture. Alberti's architectural interests began in the 1440s - that is, in the last year~ of Brundksch1 ·s li fetin1e - and it ,vas probably then that he bcgan to con1pose his greatest theoretical \\'Ork. the ten books on architecture, De ,.c t1/'df/ica1ori11, of v.:hich a version ,vas presented to Pope Nicholas V in r 452, but ,vhich Alberti probably continued co 1nodify until his dc;ith in 1472. We kno,v fro1n an anonyn1ous Life (,vhich 1nay be an autobiography) that Alberti practised all three arts, but ,ve have no certain pain tings o r sculpture by h1111, and his repu tation as an ,1rtist rests equall y on his ,vritings and on his buildings. 52 The obvio us classical n1odel for Alberri's book on architecture was the vvork of Virruvius, the only technical treatise o n the arts co have corne do,v11 co us fron1 classical antiquity. 111 fact, a ,nanuscript of Vitruvius '-Vas rediscovered rather dra1naricall y by the hun1anisr Poggio about 141 S, although knov-,ledge of the treatise had never been entirely lose. It is, hov-1ever, certain that Alberti ,va~ the first 111an to 111ake real use of the text of Vitruvius since it vvas, and is, cxtren1ely corrupt and in parts entirely unintelligible. Alberri's purpose, therc:fore, ,vas co ,vrite on the basic principles ofarchitec ture as Vitruvius had done before hi1n, and to use Vitruvius as a guide ,virhout in any ,vay copying hin1. Much of Alberti's'trcatisc is dea rl y recognizable as a product of the early l-fun1anisr Age, w ith its c1nphasis on the develop1nent of the ind ividual through the culti v,1tion of the vvill, the restraint of feeling, and the develop1nent of one's ovvn capacity in order to secure the public good. This very Ronian conception of the i11dividual is characteristic of tl1e early fifteenth century, but it is slightly surprising to find Alberti referring to 'the tcniplcs' and 'the gods' vvhen he 1ne,1ns churches, God, and the Saints. This rather self- conscious Larin usage:: has kd to a funda n,enral rnisconception of Alberti's ideas, since it is q uite clear that in spire of his in sistence on the glories of antiquity and the supre111acy of antique art, he is nevertheless thinking entirely vvithin a C hristian fra111e,vork. Alberti gives the tir~t eonsi,tc'Jll thc·ory otrhe use of the tiv,· ordc-rs since classical tin1es. He has a de~;gn for a rovvn plan and for a series of houses suited to the different classes. He aho has a coherent theory of beauty and ornan1ent in architecture vvhicb depends basica ll y on a 1nathen1atical systen1 of harmonic p roportions, since he defines beauty as 'a harn1ony and concord of all the parts, 50 that 11 othi11g could be added o r subtracted except for the v-,orsc.: '. This beauty can, rather illogically, be in1.proved by ornan,en t ,~1 hich is supcrirnposcd on harmonic proportion, aud the principal o r11 a1ncnt of,1 rch itecrurc· is the colcirnn . It is eviden t, therefore, that Alberti ,vas ignorant of the cssentially functional nature of the colun1n in Creek architecture, ,1nd, like so,ne of the Ron1an architects, he regarded it as a rnere orna111ent on the load-bearing ,vall. His first works vve re a palace in Florence for the Ruccll~i fan1.ily, and a church \Vhich he rebuilt for Sigisn1ondo Malatesta, the tyrant of Ri111ini. It i~ likcly chat thc Palazzo l:lucellai was the first to be 53 ere<:rcd, but it v.rill be n1ore convenient to consider it in the next chapter along \Vith other Florentine palaces of the fifteenth century. The church in Rirnini vvas an old one dedicated to St Francis, but it is nov.r 1nore usually k.110\vn as the Te1npio Malatestiano since it was rebuilt fron1 about 1446 011,vards by Sigismondo \vith the intention of 111aking it a 1nen1orial to hi111self, to his ,vife lsotta, and to the 111en1bers of his court. The idea of rebuilding the church to the glory of God ,vas cl early a very secondary consideration in Sigismondo's (27) n1 ind. The i11 1portance of the Ten1pio Malatestiano at Rirnini in th e history of architecture lies in tbe f.1ct that it is the first n1odern cxan1ple of a classical solution to the proble1n presented by th e ,vestern fa\ade of a nonnal Christian church; that is, a high central nave vvith a Jo,ver aisle on either side, each covered by a lean-to roof. "fhe rather a,vk,Nard shape thus produced ,vas not a conuuon classical forn,, since the traditional classical ternple consisted of a portico stand ing in front of a sin gle ce ll a. The Gothic solution of ,vestern tO\~>ers, cornn1on in France and England. ,vas hardly ever used in Icaly and Alberti had therefore no i1n 1nediate prototype to dra,v on. The tact that the Ten1pio Malacestiano ,vas so patently dedicated to the glory of an earthly prince 1nay ,veil have suggested the solution adopted, ,vhich was to recast the old ,vest end of the church into a forn1 based upon the classical triun1phal arch, so that the idea of victory over death is in1plied in the choice of a tritunphal arch at the entra nce to the church. Most classical exan1ples consist either of a single arch flanked by colun1ns - there is such an Arch of Augustus in Ri1nini itself - o r are of a tripartite fon11 ,vith a large central arch and sn1a ll ones on either side separated by colun1ns. The n1ost fo n,ous exa1nple of this, and one ,vhid, \!Vas certainly very well kno,vn to Alberti. is the Arch of Constantine in Ilo111e. Tbis ,vas undoubtedly the original rnodel for the church at Rin1ini although 111any of the details are taken directl y fron, the Arch of Augustus. The Arch of Constantine, ho,vcver, only provided a solution to the proble111 presented by the cJjfferent sizes of nave and aisles. Alberti ,vas still faced ,vith the problern of the greater height of the nave, and. since triu1nphal arches arc invariably of a single storey ,.vith perhaps an attic, son1e o ther forin had to be fo und and adapti;;d for the upper part of the building. Ln tact the building \vas never con1pkted and the interior is still largelv Goth ic. but it is possihle to dedure Alberti\ intentions fro1n the fragn,enr ,~;hich exists, and fron1 a n1edal cast 54 t- "'~ ' . • 27 Ri111ini , rhe Ten1pio Malatesriano. Fa<;ade by Alberti, 1446 and later by Matteo de' Pasti about 1450. Matteo was Alberti's assistant at Ri1nini and ,vas responsible for most of the actual building. A letter, recently rediscovered, from Alberti co Marreo de' Pasti of 18 November 1454 explains dearly some of Alberti's ideas, and the n1edal shows his proposed solution for the upper storey. It also proves that he intended to build a very large dorne, hemispherical in shape, like the Pantheon, bur carried on ribs, like Brunellesch.i's Cathedral. The solution for the upper part of the facade was to repeat the large arched opening above the doorway, using it as a window and Ranking it with colu,nns (or rather pi lasters), the bases of which can be seen on the building as it exists. The roofs of the aisles v.1ere to 55 be 111asked -by lo,v seg1nental screening waUs \vich decorative ,notifs on them. This general syste1n, vvith the use of t\vO orders one above the other in the centre, becan1e one of che con1111onest fonns in Western church architecture. In the letter vvritten to Matteo de' Pasti, he explains this, saying : Rerne111ber and bear \veil in n1 ind that in the ,node], on the ri ghc and left sides along the edge of the roof, there is a thing like this (here is cupolas having co be t,vice as high as they are vvidc, I for 1ny part have rnorc foith in the n1en vvho built the Baths and rhe Pantheon and all chose noble edifices than I have in him. and a great deal n1ore in reason than in ,u1 y man'. - Classical as his inccntions \Vere, the detail in the Ten1pio Mala testiano is quite often 111uch closer to Vcnecian Gothic tonns chan to Ron1an antiquity. This \Vas prob;ibly due to the fact that Alberti \vas dc:signing the building by correspondenc..:. and Matteo and the 1naso11s on the spot vvere using che northern decorarivc fo rn1s 1nosc fan1iliar to thcrn. The sn1all Rucellai Chapel in Florence, finished in 1467. is very n1uch n1ore classical in its detail than the Ten1pio Malatcstiano. perhaps O\,ving to the classical forn1s used by Brunelleschi and already 1nore fa1niliar ro Florentine rnasons than to those in the rest of ltaly: It is therefore \,1 ith sonic surprise that the far;a that he intended co co1npron1ise 1Nith , or even to reconstruct, the older style. Because of its Jess novel (and cheretore 1norc acceptable) character che fac;ade of Sta Maria Novella ,.vas 1,v id ely copied by later architects, the 1nore so since it provided a model 'an tique' filc_-adc for a Gothic type of church. What Alberti does is to 57 mathematical division into proportions as sin1ple as r: 1, 1: 2, L: 4, is characteristic of all Alberti's vvork, and it is really this dependence on mache1natics in both Brunelleschi and Alberti which 1narks the decisive distinction between them and their predecessors. Tn his treatise Alberti frequently adverts co rhe necessity fo r such sirnple harn1onic proportions and this is obviously \Vhat he meant in the letter to Matteo de' Pasti vvheD he said 'if you alter anything you 'Nill spoil all that harmony'. Tovvards the end of his life Alberti designed t\vo n1ore churches, both in Mantua and both begun by him vvithout any existing building to n1odify his designs. They are of great importance for future church building because each represents one of the two rnain types, [30, 32] S. Sebastiano being a Greek cross in plan and S. Andrea a Latin cross. S. Sebastiano was begun in r 460 but vvas still unfinish.:d w hen Alberti died in r 472. The present building is an incorrect restoration and the diagran1 shown in plate 29 is a reconstruction proposed by Professor Wittko\ver.7 This clearly sho,vs ahnosr all of the theoretical requirernents laid do\vn by Alberti in his treatise. It has a high Aighr of steps because Alberti thought chat churches ought co stand on a high base isolated from the \vorld around rhc1n. Ir has six pilasters supporting an entablature - the existing building has the entablature but only four pilasters - because in this instance Alberti ,vas deliber ate! y using the classical ten1ple-front type, since the plan eli1ninated aisles. The plan itself is perhaps n1ore i1n portant even than the foc;:ade, for it is the first of a long series of Greek cross structures n1any of which date from the sixteenth century. In theory Alberti regarded the centrally planned church, of \Vhich the Greek cross is a good example, as being a perfect fonn in itself and sy111bolizing therefore the per fection of God. On the other hand, it is likely that he was also influenced by Early Christian churches, and the near-by city of Ravenna provides at least t\VO possible prototypes - the Mausoleu111 of Galla Placidia of about 450 and the church of Sta Croce of about the satne datc.8 Nevertheless, the Greek cross plan \Vas never very popular, partly because of the difficulty of housing a congregation, and Albcrti's other church in Mantua provided a 1nore acceptable n1odel for larer architects. S. Andrea vvas designed only two years before Alberti died: the [31-33] building was not even begun until 1472, and Alberti's ideas vvere carried out by an assistant, but n1uch of the church vvas not com- pleted until the eighteenth century and the present aspect of the fac;:ade is as Alberti intended it only as far as the pedin1ent. The plan is of the 1nore traditional Latin cross type which had already been used by Brunelleschi in his two Florentine churches, but \Vith one essential difference. In Brunelleschi's churches the aisles are separated from the naves only by slender columns, and vvhen Ont'. stands in the nave or the aisles the main axial direction is tovvards the altar at the east end. In S. Andrea there are no aisles but a series of alternating large and MANTt;A) S. SEBASTIAN 0 by Alberti, begun 1460 29 Reconstruction of foc;ade by R. Wittko\ver 30 Plan s1nall spaces opening o ff the nave at right angles to it. T he larger spaces arc used as chapels, and, standing in the nave, the spectator therefore has two axial directions, one of ~,hich consists of a sn1all large-small rhyth111 running laterally dov,n the na ve ,valls and the o ther longitudinal, ,vhich is concentrated to,vards the east end, is provided by the ttuu1el-likc character of the nave itself. The principal reason for this great spatial d ifference bet,veen the llrunelleschian and Albcrrian types lies in the fact that Alberti ,vas consciously n1odelling his interior on Ron1an prototypes. The nave of S. Andrea, ,vhich is very daJk, has a barrel-vault ,vith painted coffers, son1t' 56 feet ,vide, by fa r the largest and heaviest erected since classical ti111es. The i n1n1ense ,.,•eight of thi, vault 111ust of necessity be carried on vc_!·Y b rg...- supports, stronger than the colu111ns used in llrunelleschi's type of church. Alberti therefore used the prototype provided by such f{on1an buildings as the llaths of l)iocletian or the llasihca of Constantine. in ,vhich enonnous abuttnencs carried the MANT U A., . ,IN J> R [ A b ) Alberti, dc,ig ncd 1470 " t'!f $ ,' l,. , . _,,,.. : ...., '~-~ · • ~·~- ~ • . 1 · • ► r.I I ;;, -0 " •·• :;:=, I I -~'fl ,~i ·, - .,' I t-.1(.1dt' 3~ I' b n l.,-. ~4 33 N.n't' \veight of the vaulting, but at the san1e ci1ne could be hollowed out to forn1 openings at right angles to the 1nain axes. T hus the vast piers of S. Andrea can be hollowed out into s1nall and large chapel spaces \vithout inipairing their resistance to the thrust of the vault. [ 148] This type of Latin cross plan, \\1 ith its rhyrhn1ic a lternarion and the possibility of using a stone-vaulted roof, \Vas ver y \Videl y copied in the la ter sixteenth century, particularly under the influence ofVignola and of the Jesuits, \Vho adapted the forrn for the ver y nun1erous churches they built in the seventeenth centur y. A glance at the fo1,ade sho,vs that Alberti \Vas able to n1odify his internal system and to repeat it on the exterior, con1bining it ½·ith the type of classica l tcniple front that he had already used fo r S. Sebastiano. T he fo<;ade of S. Andrea consists of an interl ocking of a classica l t riun1phaJ arch (this time of the single arch type) ,,·ith a classical cen1 ple front. The temple front is forn,ed by the four large pilasters on high bases, carrying a shallo\v triangul ar pedi1ncnt above the1n; the triun1phal arch consists of the large round-headed opening in11nediately belo\v the pedin1ent, flanked by pilasters and \Vith its o"vn entablature running behind the pilasters of the rcn1ple fron c. This results in a ~111a ll opening at ground level bct"vccn rwo pilasters, follo"ved by a large round- headed opening. and then a repetition of rhc sn1.1ll cr door,vay. This is the sa 1nc as the rhyrh111ic ,1ltcrnation of the large and srnall chapels, the basic feature ofthe interior. and derives fron1 the Arch of Septin1ius Severus in Ro111e. In these later buildings Alberti is clearly dependent on Ro1nan prototypes, but he docs not allo\v hi1nself to be bound by then1, and this san1e detached attitude to the buildings of antiquity can be found in 1nany of che passages of his treatise. Obviously he regards the architecture of the Rornans as being in t·very ,vay superior to the efforts of the ,1rchitects in the generations i1n 1ncdiatcly precedin g his 0 \ \ ·11. but it is dear that he also feels that men like Brunelleschi (or hi1nself) ,vere capable of using thr rules v,hich they could deduce fron1 dassical architecture for different purposes ,vit.hour slavish in1itatton. ft should be ren1en1bcn:d that Alberti ,,\'a~ not the onlv, n1ajor archaeologically niindcd artist in Mantua at this 1non1enc. since bis patron Ludovico Gonzaga crnploycd as his Court Painter Andrea Mantegn,1. The Adoratic>11 (no,v in the Uffizi) or the decorations in the Carnera degli Sposi in che P,1l~zzo Gonzaga ;it M,1ntui1 art· tonrc111pora ry "vith Albeni's chnrrhes. 62 CHAPTER FOUR Palace design in Florence, Venice and elsewhere The development of society in Italy was very different fron1 the rest of Europe. Altnost the ·whole of the civilized world in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries \vas governed by a conception of society which \Vas 1nore or less feudalistic, and which therefore tended to concentrate power in the hands of individ ual lords in the country side, each based on his 0\~1 n castle and rulin g in virtue of the s1nall private arn1y that he maintained, ,vhereas in ltaly the basis of society depended partly on the Church and partly on the very early develop ment of towns. The towns established by the Ro1nans continued to be the n1ost important centres in the country and, indeed, there are many small towns in Italy \vhich have a continuous record of over t,vo thousand years ofi ndependent existence. The ri se ofthe merchant classes ,vas particularly noticeable in some of the larger towns such as Florence, and ic was co Florence char, during the fifteenth century, the econonlic leadership of the country was to pass. The actual structure of Italian politics was inordinacel y con1plicated since there were tvvo major political parties, the Guelfs and the Ghibellines; and in theory the Guelf party (which was further subdivided into .B lack and Wluce Guelfs) supported the idea of the ten1poral don1inion of the Papacy as against the clain1s put forv.1 ard in the name of vvhat still called itself the Holy Ron1an Empire. The Ghibell incs held to the principle of the supren1acy of the Emperor in all temporal affairs, but these theoretical positions were modiJied in an almost infinite number of \vays. For exa1nple, the city of Florence, though techni cally Guel[, was far fron1 subservient to the Papacy, whereas the city of Siena, the traditional enerny of Florence, was technicall y Ghibelli ne though very 1n uch n1ore clerical in its politics. As a very rough generalization it 1na y also be said that the Ghibelline Sienese tended to encourage an aristocratic se1ni-feudal Conn of society ,vhere the Guelf Florentines based their conception of society on a n1erchant oligarchy. A nevv Florentine Republic was established in the year 1250, and in 1293 the Ordinances of Justice were dra,vn up as a sort of Republi can Constitution. Political povver was specifically 63 conferred on the grea.t corporations or guilds, of ,vhich there ,vcn:: r,vcnty-one in all. Seven of these, known as the Arti Maggiori, ,vere the leaders both political! y and cco1101nically ,vhile the other fourteen, the Arti Minori, ,verc used to off~et the balance of po,ver a111ong the seven greater guilds. These seven ,,;ere the La ,vyers (Giudici e Notai), the Cloth Manufacturers (the Arce della Lana). the Cloth Finishers (Cali1nala), the Silk Workers (Seta), the Bankers and Moneychangers (Ca1nbio), the Furriers (Pellicciai). and the Doctors and Apothecaries. This last - the Medici e Speziali - ,vas the guild to ,vhich the painters belonged, since in theory colours •v,1ere in1 ported drugs, and drugs ,vere the affair of apothecaries. All these greater guilds contained a nu111ber of craftsn1en fro1n related crafts - for exa111ple, the Goldsnuths ,vere included in the Guild of Silk - so chat in fact 111en1bership of the greater guilds was n1ore ,videly spread than n1ight see111 to be the case.9 On the ocher hand, the first four of the greater guilds, Giudici e Notai, Lana, Calin1ala and Can1bio, had the effective po,ver since the econon1ic life of the city depended very largely on the cloth trade and on the international finance of ,vhich the Florentines, who invented double entry book-keeping. ,,·ere the first exponents in Europe. The concentration of po,ver ,vas carried still further, since the greater guilds tended to be dorn1nated by individual fa1nilies, 111any of ,vho111 were both extrcn1ely rich and extren1ely ran1ified. In the fifteenth century every great Florentint· fa111ily business had agents not only elsev,here in ltaly but con1111011ly in Bruges and London as ,velJ. This small nu111ber of very powerful f,11nilies ,vas opposed by a very large proportion of the population of Floreni.:e. the so-ralkd Popolo r\tfi11r1111 , the 'little people' ,vho had no polirical pc»ver at all. There can be no greater error than co i1nagint' that Florence, because it had no king and no aristocracy. rese1nblcd a n1oder11 den1ocracy in any ,vay "·hatever. In fore, the political discontents of the majority of the population tended to express the1nselves in outbursts of rioting of ,vhich the n1ost fo1nous ,vas the Cio111pi Revolt of 13 78, ,vhen the unski.lled ,vool-V\1orkcrs struck for better ,vorking conditions. As a result of these periodic outbursts of violence rnost of the houses of the ,vealchier fa1nilies tended to beco1nc sen1i-fortified, and this trend ,vas 111uch increased by the fact that virtually every fa 1nily lived over its business pre1nises. Unlike the feudal nobility living in castles in the ren1ote countryside, the Florentine 1nerchant had to live on top of his ,vork and he therefore preferred to build a palace v.,luch could sin1ulraneousl y be au office and a \Varehouse. Once 1nore this was nothing new, for the con1- bination of shops and \varehouses \vith fla ts above then1 \vas derived directly fron, ancient Ron1e. What 1nakes the Florentine palace architecturally irnportant is the fact that at the eud of the fourteen th and beginning of the fifteenth centuries a special architectural type was established ,vhich ,vas iollo,vcd, and 1nodified \vhere necessary. in the rest of Italy. There are sonic good examples of public buildings of tbis type dating fron1 the late thirteenth century, the 111ost f.·unous being the Palazzo Vecchio (or Palazzo de Ila Signoria) and the Bargello, both in Florence. The Palazzo della Signoria, as its nan1e i1nplies, ,vas the To,vn Hall and dates fro,n 1298 to 1340, with later alterations and additions. The design is attributed to Arnolfo di Cambio. The Bargello, begun in 1255, was the official residence of the Podesta or Chief M,1gistrate. By a sensible convention, the Podesta ,vas ah-vays someone who \Vas not a 111en1ber of one of the leading Florentine farnilics. As he v,ras usually a foreigner it \vas necessary to provide hi1n with an official residence and ch is also served as a court ofjustice and a prison. Boch the Bargello and the Palazzo Vecchio, for obvious reasons, present a strong I y fortified appearance frorn the street and both have bell-co,vcrs, for the ringing of the tocsin was an official ,neans of giving ,varning or causing the citizens to gather. for the rest, the design i~ kept quire sin1ple; a certain amount of rustication, with \VindO\VS made up of n,vo lights set in a pointed arch :ind separated by a colonettc, and with a plain string-course 1narking the storeys. In both cases the ground-Aoor windovvs arc s111all and high up, and in both cases also the design of the building is that of a rectangle enclosing a celltral court, roughly square in plan, ,vhich serves as a rncan~ of obtaining light and air, and which also usually has a ,veil, so chat in the event of a day or two of rioting the building had its o,vn ,vater supply and the outside windows could be closed and barred. This general type underlies the design of 1nosc of the major palaces, a very good example of \vhich is the Palazzo Davanzati, [34 ] nov.' a Muscurn of Furniture and l)ecoration. This palace dates fron1 the late fourteenth century, and its derivation from rhc classical type is at once apparent since it consists of a large ground floor taken up by the shop and ,varehouse quarters with the living quarters set above the1n. Ir is slightly different fron1 the 111ajority of palaces of this type 65 in that it has only a staircase court, because it is on a restricted site, and the: very large loggia on chc cop Aoor provides sornc\vhere for the fo111 ily to sit on sun1n1er evenings. The building consists of five storey,, including che loggia, of \vhich che first four din1inish in size up\vards, so chat there is a graded proportion bet,veen each of the storeys, che ground floor being noc only cbe largest but also 111arked bv rusticated stonev,ork giving it an air of greater solidity. The three great ,varehouse openings set in slightly pointed arches are arranged syuunetrically ,vith sn1all n1ezzanine \\·indo,vs above the111. The retuaining three storeys ha\'e five \vindo\vS arranged sy1n1nctri cally above the three great openings on rhe ground floor, and it 1s in these roon1s that the f.1ni.ily lived. Thr first floor, or pia110 110l1ill'. is obviously thr best, because it is above the noise and dust of thl' street. but not as hot as the roon1~ under the roof, and it \\'as for th1, reason that 1t ,vas called pia11c> 11(1/,ile, since the 1nain public roon1s and the apart1nents of the head of the fa111ily ,vere ahvays put there. The next floor upv,ard~ ,vas u,ually occupied by children and various lcss- in1porta11t n1cmbcrs of the fo111ily, ,vhilc the top floor, hot in sun1111cr and coki in ,vinter, ,vas given to the servants. This general arrangc111ent, \Vhich can be seen in ,1linost exact Iy the sa1nc fonn in Ro1nan ro\vns such as Ostia, had been \vorked our at least fourteen hundred vears, earlier and 15 a fonn 'Nhich can srill be seen in 111oder11 lralian buildings. Fro111 the point of vie,v of th<' architect, thereton:', the problern \.Vas not a functional one but a 111atter of design. and it "·as here that the greatest advances \~·ere 111adc· in tht· fifteenth century. Brunelleschi is not kno\\77 to have ch:si1:,TJ1ed ,1 • ',. • ' • ·~1 . ~~ T ~-- . . .., -' '+ • • ,...... !.-=-.:_ .' ..- .• -·- The arrangement of the inside of the palace is si111 ilar ro rhe outside in rhat it consists of a re-,vorking of a traditional cype with great attention co proportion and syn1n1etry. T he basic shape ofthe buil ding is a hollo,v square ,vith a large, open, central court w hich, at ground level, forn1s an open arcade exactly like a monastic cloister and is of the sa n1e type as the court in such earlier palaces as the Bargello. The d ifferences between the Palazzo Medici and its predecessors are IJ6] all apparently srnall but none the less significant. For exan1ple, the planning is novv very nearly syn1metrical, \vith the n1ain entrance door,vay in the centre of the original front leading through a long tunnel-like entrance into che central axis of the court. The departures fro111 syn1n1etry can be seen in th e plan, w here it is clear that the f.'lr end of the court is ,vider than the other sides and the arrangernent of the roo1ns is by no means strictly sy1n1netrical on the axes. It 111ay be noted chat the main staircases are still cornparatively unin1portant, but at least they open out of the covered arcade and are not corn pletely exposed, as ,vas the case in many of the earlier palaces. The idea ofa grand ceremonial sraircase as a principal architectural feature ,vas near! y another century in arriving. It is in the disposition of the courtyard itself that Brunelleschi's influence is n1ost clea rly to be seen; at the san1e tin1e it is evident that Michelozzo ,vas fur less in ventive and fa r less sensi tive an architect than Brunelleschi, si nce his handling of the difficulties inherent in the problenJ is rather uni1naginative. In effect, the court of the Palazzo Medici is the fac;a dc of the Foundling H ospital bent ro und to fo rn1 a hollo,v square. The sides of the square reveal at a glance their deri vation fro1n the Foundling Hospital (compare p la tes 16 and 37), since there is a series of round- headed arches carried on columns with a very ,vide frieze above then, , the cornice above this frieze forin ing the sills of the ,vindo,vs of th <: fi rst floor. What Michelozzo f.'l iled to realize is that by bending the straight f.'ls·ade o f che Foundling I Iospital he raised proble111s at the angles ~,hich he ,:vas unable to solve. In the first place, in the Fo undling Hospital the ends o f the fac;ade arc given apparent strength by the large pilasters supporting rhe cntablaturc ~•hich runs above the round-headed openings. These pilasters arc also necessary, in theory at any rare, to support the entablature. M.irhclozzo on1irs the large pilasters, since they ,vould have coincided ~•ith the angles in his court. but by doing so he n1odifies the original design in three \vays ,vhich bet\:veen then, rob his o,vn of 111uch of its effect. By 01n itring the pilasters and 1naking the angles of the square meet on a sing le colu111n, not d isting uished in any ,vay fro111 the other colu1nns of the arcade, he 111a kes the angles of the court appear rather ,veak. The ,vhole point of the pilaster systein, apa rt fron, its apparent support of the entablature. \vas to p rovide visuall y strong areas to close the ends of the fa<;ade. N ext, and perhaps n1o re in1portanc, is the unfortunate eifect produced by th<:: grouping of the w indo,vs. M ichelozzo used round-headed windo,vs on th,; ti rst floo r sin,ilar in shape and proportion co the arches bclo,v th en,. and, follo\ving Brunelleschi, the centres of the ' \~'indo,vs coincide ,vith rhc centres of the arches belo \V chern, so that an even and svn1, 111ccrical distribution of voids is obtained . Unfo rtu- nately, by turning the arcade at right angles at each of the corners the t'NO \vindo\vs in each corner con1c much closer together than rhosc in the rentr<:s of the \\1 alls, and thus the weak effect produced by the use of a single colu111 n ar the angles is further acccncuaccd by the over-close spacing of the \Vindo,vs. In stead of 1naking 111:Hters better, th is effect is e1nphasizcd by the entabla cure ,vith its excessively high frieze \Vhicl, separaces the tops of the arcades fro111 the bases of 72 38 Florence. Pa lazzo Rucellai. After 1446 by Alberri the windows. The very deep frieze has roundels p laced below the window centres so that they also come too close together at the corners and appear coo widely spaced in the centres. The proble111s presented by the design of such a courc were co1uparatively slow in being solved, and in fact 1nost of the great Florentine palaces repeat this general type for at least a century. It was outside Florence, in Rome and above all in Urbino, that these problen1s "''ere first solved. 73 The next i1nportant palace type in Florence ,vas provided aln1ost in1n1ediately by Alberti's Palazzo Rucellai. begun after 1446 (?1450s). [J, lt is sm,1Uer than the Palazzo Medici and was built at about the san1e tin1e, so chat son1e of the details, such as the colonettes separating th<' ,~,indo\v5, rcscn1ble Michelozzo's. T he Palazzo H.ucellai differs essentially fron1 the Palazzo Medici in that it is the first consistent attcn1pt to apply the classical O rders to a palace front and, indeed, the ,vhole building has a n1uch n1ore consciously antigue air. It is in sonic ,vays a n1orc sophisticated building, since it h,1s ,1 great variety of texture and sonic 5ubtlc e 111phases in the n1ain bays. Unlike the Palazzo Medici, ,vith its single entrance in the centre of the fa~ade , the Palazzo R uccllai has c,,vo 111ain doors so disposed that rhe farade is intended to be read A AB A AB A A (in fact the last 'A' bay ,vasnever builc, buc the beginnings are clearly visible: in face the original fa,;:ade n1ay have been of five bays only) . The bays containing che doors arc very slightly "vider rhan the ocher bays and are also marked by rhc elaborarely carved coats of anns over che first-floor "vindo,vs. This alte rnating rhythm is itselfn1ore con1plex than the organization of the Palazzo Medici, but the con1plexity is greatly increased by rhc innov,1tion of the orders, used to divide the building both hori zontally and vertically. The horizontal division is accon1plished by elabor:1tcly decorated entablatures carrying Ruccllai badges rarhcr than rhe forinal decorative n1otifs of a correct classical order. As 111 the Palazzo Medici, each cornice acts as a sill for rhe v,indo,vs. Thcsr horizontal divisions are supported by correctly proportioned pilasters, and the \vholesrhe1ne is clearl y derived fro111 the Colosseun1. Vitruvius n1entions only fo ur orders, since rhe Ron1an c:oniposite seen1s to have been invented after his death. Alberti, ho,vcvc.:r, h,1d seen exan1ples in l~o1ne and. in De re aedificarnria, he distinguished it fron1 the Corinthian, thus beginning the tradition of rhe 'fi vc orders·. In practice he seerns to have followed the precedent sec by the Colossi:urn, ,vherc the.: top t\~'O storeys have Corinthian colurnns followed by Corinthian pilasters: in the Palazzo Rucellai the growid Aoor hrJs ;1 Tusc;111- typc pilaster, the piano 11obile a ra ther rich fonn of the c:orinchi,1 11 (instead of Ionic), and the top floor has a sin1p ler, 1norc correct, type of Corinthian. He probably felr thar the richer forn1 should distinguish the pim10 11obi/(', but this uncbssical usage is also evidence for the difficulty experienced, even by che 111ost classical archircct of the day, in distinguishing bet\~reen the orders. 74 Follo.ving cl assical precedent, the heights of the storeys vve re those fixed b y the h eights of the pilasters, vvhich in the111selves were pre deterrnined b y the fact that they bore a p roportional relationship one to another. The ground floor is given the necessary height - since T uscan pilas ters n1ust be shorter and heavier than the o thers - by the addition of a considerable base belo"v the111 fonning a Jong scat ·with a back to it 111ade up of stone carved in a dia1nonrl pattern to i1nitate Ron1an op11s retic11/11111 111. This apparend y 1ninor detail is sign ificant of much of Alberti's approach to classical architecture. Since h e ,vas using pilasters as the rnain elen1en t in the v,,ho le fa<;adc he \Vas obviously debarred fro111 employing graded r·ustication like that \vhich Michelozzo used so eifectively on the Palazzo Medici. Alberti's Palazzo has a richly textured effect owing to the contrast provided by the channell ed rustication of the 111ain vvall surfaces, the emphasized channelli ng of the round-headed w indo\vs, and the fu rther contrasts provided by the sn1 ooth pilasters and the opus re1icu la1 111n \vhich serves as a base. It is clear, therefore, that Alberti used chis dia111ond pattern as a rneans of obtaining a textural contrast at a poin t \vhere he needed son1e form of base bclo\V the pilasters, and for this reason he adopted the dia1nond shapes "vhich 111ust have been fon, iliar to hin1 in ancient Ron1an buildings. Jn fact, ho\vever, ()pus rl'tic11 /a111n1 ,vas not 111erely a decorative device. To the Ilon1au architect it "vas the equivalent ofthr n1odern technique of reinforcing concrete. T he Romans had found that la rge q uantities of concrete can be m,de even stronger by the provision of son1e kind of rein forcernent .vh.ich holds the mass together ,vhile it hardens, and acts as a core ,vhen the concrete has set. For this reason they occasionall y inserced pyrarnidal blocks of stone, point foren1ost, into the soft concrete, so chat the stone blocks held the ntass together, and, after the concrete had set, the bases of the pyramids for med a pattern on the surface which becan1e kno,vn as op11s reticula111n1. Alberti seerns to have been unaware of the constr uctional purpose ,vhich underlay this decorative effect, and it is characteristic that he carv<::d a stone surface to represen t this net\\'Ork, because he vvas ai1ning ar a visual effect w hich had noth ing in cornmon with the aims of the original Roman inventors of the techniq ue. N everrhclcss, he \Vottld have justified his action on the grounds that the visual effect was 'antique'. lt is clear also fro111 the cornice at the top of the building that he had specific Rotnan protot ypes in n1ind. This cornice presented hiin \vith 75 (35] a very great difficulty. Michelozzo's i1n1nense overhang could be regarded as being proportioned to the \vhole height of the building, and not merely to the top storey. Alberti, however, was limited by the fact that each of the lo,ver storeys had a con1plete entablature proportioned to the pilasters carrying it, and it was therefore necessary that the top storey should have a cornice proportioned to the topmost order. This, however, would have been totally inadequate for the practical purpose of providing shade during the heat of the day. Alberti therefore designed the highest possible cornice consistent vvith the size of the topn1ost order, but he then gave it a very strongly e111phasized overhang and supported che projecting parts by a series of classical corbels inserted into the frieze. In this ,va y one is entitled, -vvhen looking at the building from street level, to read the cornice si n1u ltaneously as a part of the top storey and also as a part of the building as a \vhole. The device adopted \,,as. like his use of the orders, copied fro1n che Colosseun1, so that, in \Vhat is probably his fi rst \vork, Alberti's whole attitude to classical antiquity is already clearly visible, as is his tendency to regard R.0111an architecture as the norrn for rnodern architecture. In spite of Alberti's great authority, both as an architect and as a writer, the Palazzo Rucellai had fev.' successors, and n1ost Flo rentine architects of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries evolved a freer type [39, 40, 42] v.1 hich can be seen in various fonns in several ocher of the great palaces such as the Pitti, the Pazzi-Quaratesi, and the vast Palazzo Strozzi, built right at the end of the cent1.1ry. The Palazzo Pitti presents n-iany problems. As \Ve no\v sec it, it is rnostly of thc sixteenth and seventeenth centuri es, but ,vc kno\v fron1 p:tinrings :ind early records that it vvas intended fron1 the beginning to be gigantic in scale, if not quite so huge as it no\v is. It consisted originally of seven bays - the central seven of the present fac;adc - and sce1ns co have been begun for Luca Pitti after the 111iddle of the century. Luca Fancelli, \vho had been Alberti's assistant, vvas certainly con cerned in the \vork, but the design has been attributed both to Brunelleschi and to Alberti. Its conception is so grandiose char an attribution to Urunelleschi is understandable; bur not one of the fifreenth-ccntury sources rec-ords it as his ,vork, and an early sixteenth century source n1akes it seen1 highly probable thar it vvas not begun until 1458, t,velve years after Brunelleschi's death. Luca Pitti, \~1ho thought of hi111self as Cosi1110 de' Medici's great rival, \Vas a vain ~ ·- . , ...... , 39 Florence, Palazzo Pini. Street fiu;adc. Central part begun 1458 by an tu1known architect and rather silly o ld 111:in, and then: can be li ttle doubt that he intended to build a palace that would 111ake che Palazzo Medici look insignifi cant. lt 1nay be, therefore, that the n1odd n1ade for Cosin10 by Brunelleschi, and rejected as too 1nagnificent, underlies the design of the Palazzo Pitti. An attribution to Alberti seen1s highly in1prob able, fot tv,o reasons. In the first place, the grandeur oft.he palace O\ves nothing to any direct in1itation of a l{on1an prototype. Indirectly, it can be argued that che sheer scale of che building - che storeys are about 40 feet high - deri ves fron1 a real understanding of Ro111an architecture, yec chis "vould seen1 to be alinost conclusive evidence against Alberti's authorship, since even the enorn1ous barrel- vault of S. Andrea at Mantua lack:, the stark si111p li city of rhe Palazzo Pitti, and there is no other vvork by hin1 v,hich demonstrates so confident a handli ng of large en1pty spaces. Whoever designed the original Palazzo Pitti sec1ns not to have buil t anything else, since all the ocher late fifteenth- and early sixteenth-century Florentine palaces derive 1nore or less directly fron1 a prototype such as the Palazzo Medici, and fe"v of tht!111 n111ke any 77 I I I !11!,, "L . . • ... • •.Joi,;.~ • 40 Florence, Palazzo Pazzi-Quaracesi, 1462/70 • 41 Florence, Palazzo Gondi. Begun r. 1490 by Giuliano da Sangallo ad\·,111ce on ir. The Pal:t7 ✓ 0 Pa7zi-Quarate,i and the Palazzo (;ondi l-1<" , -I 1] 1nay be tak,·11 as t vpiral of th,· fatt' tifrt·rnth-centurv tr,·nd. di,ccrnible: 111 all the arts, to\\·ards sn1oothness Jnd prctt1ne,s and ,1 ,,·,1y fr-0111 the ruggrd and heroic style of 1\ila,accio. Donatell o, and Urunel lcsrhi. The Pal,1z20 Pazzi-Quaratcs1 h,1s a tr,1d1t1011al association \v1th the n,11ne of Brunellrsch1; ,u,d the ru,t1c.1no11 of the ground floor, and the design of rhc budding ,IS ,1 \\ hole. n:Ret·ts h1, St\ le 111 ver} gt'neral rcrnh. ( )n the other h,111d, n1urh of tht· \\·orl. ,e,·111, to d,1tc fron1 1462/ -0, \\ hilc the dt·cor,1rive st·ulpturt· c.111 bt· a\\ori.1t,•d ,,·11h GiuliJno and Bcncderro da ,\1ai,1no. This decoration i, typical of rhe late fifteenth ccnturv in its frccdoin and chann. but it could not under anv circunistances bt· dared b,·fore J 450. The P,ila ✓ zo (;ondi ,vas begun about 1490 and \va~ inhabited in 149X. It 1s the \.\•ork of the 1110,t 11nportant of all Brunellcschi"s later tollo\\ er,, (;iuliano da Sangallo, the 1.:ld1.:st llll'n1bcr of rhe rno~t nn portan r Florl'l1t1ne .1rchirectural dyn,1\t}' ,It the end of thl' tift(·t·1uh , J • J - J . ,;: • i i • • ' •·~ • y •~... ,.,,;. ;.,,-.-.. - ...... - - - ...... q •;•• .; .. , .,,, ...• .._.. .;. .. - 42 Florence. Palazzo Strozzi. Begun 14X9 centur,·. Giuliano was born about 1443 and died in r ,16. ~0 that he ,,·as too young co have h,1d 111uch din:ct contact ,vith the Brunrlkschi and Michclozzo gcncracion. Nevertlu:kss, the Palazzo Gondi is ,·cry close indeed co the Palazzo Medici Jnd also to the ocher great des cendant of the Palazzo Medici. rhr Pal.1220 Strozzi. The Palazzo Condi is s111aller and sj111pler than the Medici, bur its n1osr interesting architectural feature is the transfonnation of the rustication on the ground floor of rhe Palazzo Medici frorn huge rough-he\\·n lu1nps of n1asonry into evl'nly spaced rounded blocks of n101T or less the s,11nc size. Thi~ tendency to s111ooth out the roughness is further accentuated by the surface patterns introduced on the first floor in the shape of litth: cro,se, bet,vccn tl1e ,vindo,vs, or the patt<-rn rnadc by rhc voussoirs of rhc entrances on the ground floor. 80 The Palazzo Strozzi deserves separate 1nention, if only on account (42J of its sheer size. Once rnore it is dependent on the Palazzo Medici for al111ost all its architectural 111erits. It is very much larger and has rustication, of the same rounded type as chat in the Palazzo Gondj, running up the \vhole height of che fai;;ade, but it is only in such very minor details that it differs fron1 the Palazzo Meruci. It ,vas begun in 1489, and the grand cornice "vas designed by II Cronaca before 1 504, although the palace as a \vhole was probably not finished until r 536. The original \~'ooden n,odel is still preserved there, and there is a document of payn1ent to G iul iano da Sangallo for making it. Nevertheless, it is generally believed that Giuliano ,vas paid only for executing the model, not for designing it; and ic n1ay be that the original design should be attributed to Benedetto da Maiano. The great Florentine palaces provided n1odels for rnost of the rest of Italy, and alrnost every Italian tO\vn can sho,v several examples of the type of comfortable, large house \\'hich, son1e"vhat grandilo quently, is referred to in Italian as a 'palace'. There are a fe"v, dating from the fifteenth century, outside Florence "vhich made advances in one way or another on the type as established in Florence; and the most fan1ous of chese are in Pienza, Ron1e, and Urbino. When the humanist /Eneas Silvius Piccolon1ini becan1e Pope Pius II in 1458 he began to rebuild his native village, rena1ning it Pienza after hirnsclf. It is a s1na ll town, altnost exactly half-\vay bet\~1een Siena and Perugia, and since its brief rno1nenc of glory in the fifteenth century has hardly changed at all; but it occupies an important place in the history of town planning. Pius decided to elevate his village ro the status of a city, and because of this he began to build not only a cathedral and a bishop's palace, but also a large palace for hi.J11self and his farnily, and a sn1all tovvn hall. Since he knew well enough that n1ost of the work would have to be con1pleted witlun his o"vn lifeti1ne, he set about it very early in his pontificate, and, between 1459 and his death in 1464, he had achieved a re1narkable piece of tov1n planning. The design ,vas supervised by lun1self and executed by the Florentine architect Bernardo Rossellino, 1,vho had vvorked for Alberti on the Palazzo Ruccllai. Pius was a rather unusual pope and has left us a long and extrernely candid autobiography in "vhich several pages•0 are devoted to his activities in Pienza and to the type ofbuilrung that he vvauted to create. First, and for the most important, 8r is the fact that the centre of the town v,ras consciously planned as a [ 43] single unit based on the! cathedral. 'The layout shows that the cathedral itself lies on the n1ain axis of a piazza, the sides of ,vhich converge to,vards the to,vn hall at the north end. The east and west sides of the piazza are occupied by Pius's o\vn fan1ily palace and the bishop's palace, ,vhile the south side, apart fron1 the cathedral, slopes very sharply do,vnwards. The cathedral itself is extre1nely w1usual since it is based o n an Austrian church \vhich Pius had adnured on one of his extensive journeys, journeys ,vhich had taken hin1 as fa r afield as Scotland. He ,vas obviously prepared co impose an architectural type, and this is confirmed by the face that he left strict instructions that no changes of any kind were ever to be introduced into the Structure or decoration of the ca th cdral. 11 The palace also has ne,v features. In th e first place, it is deliberately sited so that it is related to the cathedral, and, second! y, the garden front looks out sourhwards ro a 1nagnificeut vie\v to"vards Monte Aniiata. Perhaps it is not surprising that the palace is an ahnost literal copy of Alberti's Palazzo Rucellai, since Bernardo Rossellino ,vas responsible for building it, but, as Pius had sho,vn else,vhere rhar he ,vas prepared to in1pose his arclutectural preferences, ic is ,vorth noting that for his o,vn palace he adopted the strictly sy111111etrical and classical principles of ]us feUovi hu111anist, Alberti. There is, ho\vever, one exception to this ,vhich V>•as due to Pius hintself. Tht" south side of the palace consists of three open porticoes, one above the other, looking out ac ross the garden to the distant view of the 111ountains; and we kn o,v chat Pius caused these porticoes LO be built si1nply for the sa ke of rhe vie,v. Thus, the little city of Pienza contains one of the first pieces of regular rown planning since Ron1an days - apart fro1n one or t,;vo 1nedieval exa1nples based on existing Ilo111an 1narkec places and si1nilar features - and ir seerns also to contain the first palace in ,~rhich the view across an extensive landscape is an in1portanr feanire in che design. 1t is often said rhac Petrarch was the first modern rnan to climb a mountain for the sake of the view, and it seerns that Pius ,vas the first modern to spend n1oncy on a building ,vbich should provide a view. According to Pius's o,vn accoun t, Bernardo Rossellino exceeded I.tis esti111ates. He had spent n1ore than 50,000 ducats (his original estirnate ,vas r8,ooo), and v,,as nor unnaturally apprehensive ,vhen rhe Pope sent for hin,. The autobiography continues: 'When he arrived after a fe"v days in sonic apprehension ~in,c he knc\v thal niany 82 charges had been brought against hin1, Pius said, "You did well, Bernardo, in lying to us about expense involved in the work. If you had told the truth you could never have induced us to spend so much Luoney and neither this splendid palace, nor this church, the finest in all lcaly, \IVOuld 110\IV be standing. Your deceit has built these glorious strucn1res -,vhich arc praised by all except the fe\v that are consu111ed by envy. We thank you and think you deserve a special honour among all the architects of our time" and he ordered full pay ro be given h.un and, in addition, a present of 1 oo ducats and a scarlet robe.. . . Bernardo, 1,vhen he heard the Pope's v,rords, burst into tears of joy.' Pius's predecessor, Nicholas V, who died in 1455, had en1ployed Alberti as his consultant on a number of schcn1es in Rome itself, of \IVhich the most important ,vas a project for extensive alterations to St Peter's, 1,vhich later had a profound effect upon the building as we kno"v it today. Rather surprisingly, Ron1e \IVas of little i111portance, either politically or artistically, in the first halfof the fifteenth century, largely O\IVing to the absence of the popes. Nicholas and Alberti accen1pted to do son1ething about the scare of the city, but with co1nparatively little success, and there are only two secular buildings of any real importance -,vhich have con1e do\\'n co us fron1 rhe 43 Pienza, CO\>vn plan by Pius II. Begun 1458 , , " • ,... •I 'I Ii , ,, ,,, ,.,...: ' ." ,,r ...... _ __ j ' ,, ! f•~ I co,:.so _r •... .--. ..:. .~ TOWN HALL 44 Ron1e, Palazzo Venezia. Court, 1467/71 45 Ron1e, Palazzo dclh Cancclleria. Court. 1486-96 fi ftccnth ccnru ry: rhc palace kno,vn as rhc Palazzo dell a Canccllcria l-1-11 and the Palazzo Venezia. In both cases, the inAuence of Alberti is very clearly 1narked, though ir is c:-----crernely unlikely char he had a hand in either. The unfinished court of the Palazzo Venezia dares frotn 1467/7 L and is the first in1portant Ro111an secular building for a very long ti1ne. Although Alberti did not design it, it offers a solution to the proble111 of the angles in a courtyard. T he proble111 had, as we ' have seen, arisen in buildings like the Palazzo Medici in Florence, but the Ro1nan solution is characteristic of Alberti in its deri vation fron1 a classical prototype, ,vhich ,vas either the Colosseun~ '.)r the ancient Theatre of Marcellus, across the street fro1n the Palazzo Venezia. T he court differs fro1n that of the Palazzo Medici, since it is not a series of arches carried on single colu1nns but a series of arches carried on solid piers. The piers have ha! f-columns set on high bases, used as a decorative rather than a structural clement as in both the Ro111an prototypes. Fron1 the point of vieV>' of architectural design this has the great advantage over the Florentine type that the angles have an appearance of g reater solidity, caused by the L-shapc of the piers; 85 together \vith a better spacing of the colu1nns, since their proportions can be adjusted to suit tbe bases bclo\v the111. Very probably this idea \Vas first vvo rked our by Alberti, inspired by the Colosseun1, and used by hi111 in the Benediction Loggia of O ld St Peter's w hich is kno\vn to us fro111 drav;ings. 1'hese drawings shovv that the Benediction Loggia was the link between the Colossetnn and the Palazzo Venezia; and Alberti 1nust therefore be given the credit for this particular . . 11111 ovat1on. [45, 46] The second in1portan t building. the Palazzo della Cancelleria. is an cnorn1ous palace begun for Cardinal Riario but subsequent]) taken over as the Papal Chancery, fro111 \Vhich it derives its nanie. The Palazzo della Cancelleria is one of the greatest 1nysteries of Italian architecture. le seems certain that it \.Vas designed and largely built bet~'een 1486 and 1496. Like the Palazzo Pitti in Florence, it is eno rrnous in scale and sho,vs the influence of Alberti, although it cannot possibly be by h1n1 since he died long before ir \vas begun. It used to be attributed to Brarnante, presun1ably because it is so ti ne a buildin g, but Bra111:1nre is not knO\Vn to have arri ved in Ro111c bctorc the \Vinter of 14-99-1 500, and there is no doubt th:it the dccisi vc features of the Palazzo della c; anccll eria \Vere fixed vve ll before then. The eoorn1ously long fo,ade consists of a high podiu,n 'Nith [\VO sroreys above, both of which have pilaster f.1c in gs. Ir is obvious at a glance [38] that the type is very sitnibr to the JJal,1zzo R.ueell,1i. bur the Palazzo della Cancelleria is 1nore subtle in its proportions, and, for this reason. is for in advance of Rossellino's rather feeble copy at Pienza. In the first plact·, the honzontal division into thro.:c part~ i~ 111adl' ~in1pler and clearer than the sa1ne division in the Palazzo Ruccllai by the 0111iss1011 of the pilasters on rhc ground floor. The rustication and rhe con1pa rattvely sn1all \vindo,vs of the ground floor arc thus 1nade to fon11 a hrge ,111d impo:,1ng ba;e for the tvvo upper storeys, both of \.Vhich ,1n: also rusticatl'd. Tht· upper ~toreys <1n:. ho\,·e\'er. diflerenrly treated. The pi,1110 110/,i J,, has gr:1nder \\'ind,l\VS . .ind the· ,1nir ,rorey t\\'O \vindo\vs in each bay, iu9tead or the si ngle l.1rgc ont.' on the floor belo\V, The great n1ass of \Vall is broken up borh vertically and horizontally by projections at the ends oftht foc;-adc. although it n1ust bt' ad1nicred rhat these projec[ions are really too shallo\,. to be full y cftectivc. The horizontal articulation is both n1ore effective :ind n101-e subtle. ln rhc Palazzo Rucellai Alberti had established a very si1nple pattern of identicaJ ,vindovv bays scparatcd by sing le pil a~lc rs, each 86 l ~_I_ I ... • • • • • I ' 1,.(1 • f>f ,.. 1 Pl".l.t.A ~ U ,1 (l' 'I l'1 f \ Tt f l I'. • l't'l"'''IU. 'l,.\f P.l a.t ,U.,111, \/II 11: rL VI'\ 11,1.... ' Mi' ""'' rt r• ~ \"" !'1•J l"~\JIMl.ffi• ~~L- v.~- .~ .MD.tll .,_ I" .,. - - ,• . -""'-'- ···- ~ 41 y -.,1....,JJ 46 Ro1ne, l'alaz7,o della Cancdlcria. Elevation of which stood on che cornice of the pilaster below it, the cornice thus serving as sill for the windo\vs and base for the pilasters. The Palazzo della C:ancelleria has a n1ore complex rhythn1, consisting of a pair of pilasters \Vith a narrO\N, vvindo,vless bay bet,veen then1, followed by a ,vider bay containing the window, so that in place of the A ABAABrhythn1 ofrhe Palazzo Rucellai we now haveABABAB. Both the sills of the windo\v and the bases of the pilasters are no\v separate, and kept distinct from the cornice of the order below. The introduction of \vidc and narrow bays leads also to a new kind of proportion. In place of the simple , : 2, or 2: 3 proportions of the earlier palaces, the Cancelleria 111akes extensive use of the irrational proportion kno\vn as che Golden Section. Thus, for exa111ple, the ,vidth ofan entire four-pilaster unit is to its height as the height of one of the 111ain ,vindows is to its width, and the sa1ne proportion rules the vvidths of the narrower and the wider b,1 ys. From this alone it is clear that the architect of the Cancelleria was a man deeply versed in Alberti's theory as ,veil as his practice, and one capable of advancing che art of architecture by a considerable degree. The court fo,;:ade is in some \vays even closer co the Palazzo Rucellai, because it is derived directly from the Colosseum type of elevation with colu1nns 011 the lower Aoors and pilasters on the top storey. The two lo\ver storeys have rather v.ride arches supported on columns, ren1iniscent of che Foundling Hospital, but the top storey has a variation on the main fa,;:ade at the sa1ne level, \vith single pilasters in place of pairs, making the internal rhythm A A A. It is, ho,vever, on the lower storeys that we find an in1portant difference 87 in the treatn1ent of the angles, d istinct both from the Palazzo Medici type and from that used in rhe Palazzo Venezia court. As in the earlier forn-1s, the arches are carried 011 single colu111ns, but the difficulty of the angle is resolved by the use of an L-shaped pier, as in rhe Palazzo Venezia. All these subdeties have led co the belief that, if any\vhere, it ,vas 1n this part of the palace that Bran1ante 1nay have been concerned. This opinion is strengthened rather than \,veakened by the fact d1at Bran1ante ca1ne originally fron1 Urbino - and it is there that we find the first datable exan1ple of this solution to the angle problem. !47-501 The Palazzo Ducale at Urbino is the third of these great non- Florentine buildings of the second ha If of the ftfteenth century. It ,vas built n1ainJy during the r460s for the greatest soldier of the age. Federi go, Duke of Urbino, \Vhose small court \Vas probably the 1nost civi lized centre in the ,vholc of Europe. The pa lace at Urbino also presents considerable problerns, both of attribution and d;1ring, but on the who le it sccn1s 1nost likely that the in1portant pares ,vere built by the rather rnysterious DaJn1atian architect, Luciano Laurana. We kno\~· very little about Laurana and nothing about his early training, but ,ve do kno\v that he \vas in Urbino by 1465/6, and he is na1ned as the Architect-in-Chief of the palace in a docun1ent of 1468. He died at Pesaro in J 4 79. It seerns 1nost likely that the courtyard of the palace, which is its chief glory, can be dated bet,veen 1465 and 1479 and it is therefore rc.'asonable to assurr1e that both it and the 1nai11 entrance fa<;-ade are the \VOrk of Laurana. Thc:rc \'Vere:. ho\vc;ver, other artists :it ,vork in Urbino and the palace Vias certain Iy begun before Laurana appeared on the sccue. It \'Vas probably cornplcted by the Sienesc Franc.:-sco di Giorgio, and there is still roorn for debate about the exact dernarcations bet,vcen Lanraua and Francesco in some of the interior decoration. Fnrther 'llore, \Ne kno,v that the [:)uke, ,vho ,vas Co1n1nandrr-in- Chief of th,· Papal Forces and a rnan ,vho had ris<.:n from very humble begin ning;, \Vas on friendly tern1s \~1irl1 aln1ost all the major artists of the day, and Piere) della Francesca, Mantegna, and Alberti \'Vere all \Velcon1e visitors at Urbino. It ,vas there, in 1444, that 13ran,ante \Vas born and there, thirty-nine years later, Raphael ,vas also born. Atternpts have been n1ade to give the credit for the extraordinary perfection of the proportions, both of the court and the main fa\:ade of the palace, to Piero dclla Francesca; but there sec1ns no reason to 88 doubt the enthusiastic cerms in \vhich Federigo speaks of Luciano Laurana in the documenr of r 468 ,vhich refers to hi111 as the Architect in-C hief. 12 The palace ar Urbino is si cuated on the very top ofa 111ot111cain v,ith the ground falling steeply away from it on every side except that o f the main entrance, \•vhich faces the piazza and cathedral. As vv ith the palace at Pienza, the superb view ,vas taken into account, and on the steepest side t\VO high, round towers were built w ith three round headed openings bct,veen then1 forining a loggia on each of the three storeys looking our across the 111o untains. This triu mphal arch type of design can be connected ,vith the triun1 phal arch buil t in Naples for Alfonso of Aragon and it is possible that Laurana began his ca reer \VOrking there. T he court and the main entrance fai;ade arc, hov-1cver, the mosr important parts of the palace as it exists, although the inrcrior vv ith la rge, bare roo1ns, elaborately car ved fireplaces, and doorways \Vith perhaps the finest existing intarsia vvork, is one of the 111ost beautiful that has con1e down ro us. The palace is no\v the National Gallery of the Marches and contains a collection of paintings worthy of its setting. The fui,:ade of the palace seen fron1 the n1ain piazza of the town is [47] at first sight, like so rnany Italian buildings, very disappointing. It is riddled \vith the sn1all holes intended for the scaffolding poles and is obvio usly unfinished, \Vith son1e of th<: maj or \Vindows 1vallcd up and some of the door\va ys much reduced in size. Nevertheless, it \veil rcpa ys a closer study. The first thing clearly visible is that the rnain entrance fac;:adc, ,vhich has three doorw ays and four n1ain \vindo1vs, is entirely different, both in size and in disposition of the windo\vs, fro1n the ocher n1ain front ofrh e palace, where the windows are all round-headed and son1e o f then1 are of the t\vo-light fonn fatniliar fron1 n1u ch earlier Florentine palaces. We know that part of the palace vvas begun in 1447 and it is reasonable, therefore, to assurne that these round-hea ded, rather Florentine ,vindov-'s date fro1n then. -rhe n1ain fa~adc of the palace is exceeding ly skil full y arranged ,1, a rusticared basement storey \.vhich has pilasters at the angles and has three large square-headed entrance door,va ys \vith sn1allcr sq uare headed w indows between the111 . A hove this, on the pia110 11<>/ii/e, there are four windo\vS, si 111 ilar in type co the doorways, Ranked by pilasters and \.V ith strong ly n,odell ed straight entablatures acting as hood mould ings for the windows. Above this again, the architect 1nust 89 . ' ...... ' . . . • L..l •••• ~ -'li'll •1" "" '" .... ' □-. N ! URBINO, PALAZZO VUCALE by Laurana C'), designed before 1468 4 7 Fa,;ade 49 Court 50 Door have planned at least one attic storey, but in the present state of the fac;:ade we can only guess v.ihat it n1ight have looked like. 13 The very unusual disposicion of rhe four 111ain \vindo,vs above three large doon,vays, so that the rh ythn1 is a kind of zigzag with the void of the windo\~' set above thr rusticated bays and the void of the door\va y set bet,veen the t\~•o \Vindows, is an entirely different idea of a fac;adr fron1 that ,vhich would have been held by any Florentine architect of the 1nid fifternth century. At the san1e time, the actual shapes of the rectangular openings differ fron1 those nonnal in Florence, and once 1nore we 111.ust assun1e that the architect ,vas Luciano Laurana and that the fac;ade of the palace rc111ained inco1nplete ,vhen he left Urbino. [ 49] If \Ve go through the last of the three doorways, we find ourselves in the courtyard of the palace. Here again, the ele1nents are Florentine in type and clearly refer to such great exan1ples as the Palazzo Medici, yet these sa111e elen1ents are handled v,rith a skill and sophistication far in advance of that possessed by any native Florentine of the 1460s and 1470s. A con,parison of the court with that of the Palazzo 1'vtedici sho,vs that in both cases the ground floor consists of an open cloister ,vith cross vaults carried on rolun1ns. Jinn1ediately above it the pim10 110/Jilc is closed in and has \vindo\~'S corresponding to the arches on the ground floor. ft is here that the superiority of the court at Urbino is rnanifestcd. In the first place, the \~'eakness of the Palazzo 1'vtedici court is largely due to the difficulty of turning the t\VO arches at right ,u1glcs on a single colu1nn in each of the corners. A solution to this difficulty had already been found. as \ve have seen. in the courtyard of I 441 the Pa lazzo Venezia in Runic, ,vhich \vas very p robably inspired by Alberti and \vhich 1nust dace fron, about the san1e time as the \vork at Urbino. Lauran:1 has niade an L-shaped pier at the ~ngles, each faced \Vith a half-colunin carrying rhc ground- floor arc,.:s. Tht' pier is faced by pilasters \vhich n1ect at the angle, :ind ,vh1ch carry an entablacure bearing a Latin inscription praising the virtues of l)uke Federigo. 14 This pilaster and entabbturc systen1 running above the arches is obviously inspired by Brunell eschi's Found) in g Hospital, so that Laurana has adapted Brunelleschi's invention in a ,vay ~,hich .Brunelleschi's fello,v Florentines had not \VOrked out for thc1nselves. More important. the arrangc1ncnt of the angles allo\vs each of the ,vindo\VS 011 the pim10 110/,il<• to be centred over the arches belo\v then1 \Vithout cro,vding together ar. the angles and ,vith sufficient space 92 round thetn to allov., for a pilaster order corresponding to the colun1ns on the ground floor. We now have the r,vo strong horizontals of the upper and lo,ver entablature ,vith the bays of both storeys clearly defined by a consistent use of pilasters and colu11111s. The actual proportion of the ,vindo,,., openings to the space bec,veen chc fra111ing pilasters is a particularly good exa111ple of the extren1e delicacy of perception of chis architect; by co111parison Michelo22o's courtyard appears durnsy and insensitive. There cau be little doubt that the architect of tbe court at Urbino ,vas the sai11e as the designer of the main f.,s;ade. and t::quall y there can be no doubt that he ,vas not a Floren tine, alchough he was very ,vcll infonned on all the 111ost recen t ,vork in Flo rence, Ron1c, and Naples. Since we kno,v that Laurana v.,as Fcderigo's Architect-in-Chief in 146R, it 1nay be assun1ed that he ,vas the genius who lefr behind this one perfect ,vork, \,vhich in turn v,:as to inspire the greatest architect of the next generation, Bran1ante. O ne other architect of great ability also ,vorkcd on the palace at Urbin o - the Siencsc painter and architect Francesco di Giorgio. It ~eerns, however, n1os t likely that he ,vas principally concerned ,vith the decoration ofson1e of the roon1s since> the one certain architecrur,11 work by hi 111, the s111all church near Cortona which daces fron1 the f 61] end of rhe century, is by no ntcans of the same quality as che palace at Urbino " 'here San Bernardino h:is ,1lsn been arcribtHl·d ro hi1n. The design of the typical Venetian palace is funda111entally different from that of all other Italian palaces and the stylistic developn1cnc of Venetian architecrure is also considerably slo,~,er. As \Vt' have seen, the nonnal type of palace represented by the Florentine: c;xa111plt::s ,vas conditioned by a nun1bcr of social, econotnic, and di111atic f.1ctors. The Venetian type was subject to the sanie influences, but the factors ,vcre thcmsel ves different. In the first place, bc>cause of the shortage of land, alinost everv 1najor palace in Venice is bt11 lt to a large extent on piles driven into the ,vater, ,vhich 1nea11s thac thl'tT is no dry b11cl fi>r a central open cnurc. The econon1ic and political stability of Venice also 111ade it less necessary to fortify the palaces and there \Nas thus no need for a central light ,vell. The Venetian palace there fore tends to be a single block, and the style in ,vhich it ,,,.,as built \Vas profoundly n1odificd by the facts of Venetian trade During the Middle Ages the Venetians traded extensively in the Eastrrn Y3 Mediterranean and particularly with the Easten1 Ro,nan Empire as it existed until Constantinople fe ll to the Turks in 1453. There ,vas thus a profound influence from Byzantine art, ,vhich ,vas a living force in Venice generations after it had died in rhe rest of Italy. Trade with "11orchern Europe also helped to introduce northern Gochie ideas. The [\VO great buildings symbolizing the power and the \vcalth of the Republic vvere the Basilica of St Mark and the Doges' PaJace. The Basilica of St Mark dates back to 829 but \vas rebuilt in 1063 and consecrated in 1094. A good deal of the fa<;ade dates fron1 the early fifteenth century. The Doges' Palace \vas built in the fourteenth century but the side f.~cing the piazza - parallel, that is, to the fo<;ade of St Mark's-daces fro,n about 1424-42. These two buildings, and in [51] particular the Doges' Palace, provide the pern1anent excn1plars for Veneti~n architecture, as n1ay be seen fron1 an exa,nple like chc (52) Ca' d'Oro of 1427/36 or the Palazzo Pisani of the 111iddlc of the fifteenth century. In these and in later exarnplcs of the san1e type of palace, the influence of the Doges' Palace is 111ost evident in the shape and size of the vvindows on the first floor. In the Ca' d'Oro we see once ,nore the strange but high! y successful device ofa double arcade vvith the vvide openings on the ground floor and the narrov.· ones in1111ediately above it, but the Ca' d'Oro, unlike the Doges' Palace, 51 Venice, the Doges" Palace. 14th and 15th century , ~ l ... .. • •~o, ' • ~ /fl • - • I # ~ ~ " • ·t "" -Q • .11•' • ' .•• - Ill Ii 52 Venice, Ca' d'Oro. 1427/36 stands on and partly in the Grand Canal. Not only does this n1ean that the palace has no central court but it also 111eans that the ground floor is virtuall y uninhabitable. The typical Venetian pahice, therefore, has a large opening at water-level vvith a flight of stairs running out of an entrance hall and a nun1ber of store- roo1ns occupying the rest of the ground floor just above the water-level. The piano 11obile is thus even n1ore important in Venetian palaces than in any orher Italian examples. This leads to a further characteristic of Venetian palace design, name! y the tendency to divide the far;adc into rhree vertical eletnents. The main room on the first floor, knov.111 as the Cran Salone, occupies the whole of the centre of the far;ade, and the sn1aller roon1s on either side ofit are expressed externally by sn1aller windo\vs. This, in turn, 1r1eans that the windov.1s of the Gran Salone n1ust be as large as possible since the great room inside can be lit on Iy from the back and the front. there being no possibility of side lighting and no internal court. Hence the 111ost characteristic feature of all Venetian palaces, 95 53 Venice, Palazzo C,irner-Spinelli. Uegun c. L480 the great n1ass of "vindovv· openings in the centre of the f.1i;:ade. Venetian conservatisn1 ,vas such that chis basic type of dcsig11 lasted virtually unchanged fro111 the early fifteenth to the eighteenth century and the only i1nportant 111odifications, introduced gradual) y in rhc course of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. al.I lay in the djrcction of systen1atizing the fai;ade into a syn11netrical disposition ,.vith n1ore or less regular openings. Most ofthe great fifteenth-and early sixteenth century palaces were designed by one or other of the Lon1bardi, or by their relation, Mauro Codussi, and their \.vork n1ay be seen in such 96 54 Venice, Palazzo Vendra1nin-C:akrgi. Begun r. 1500-9 palac1Cs as the Corner-Spinelli, begun about 1480 and the Pabzzo (53, 54] Vendra1nin-Calergi, begun about 1 500 and fu1ished in J 509. Ln both cases the central massing of the ~vindov,1s has been retained, but the windows in the bays at either side have been syn1n1etrically disposed and are n1ade the san1e size and shape as chose in the centre. In the Corner-Spinelli, the rhyth111 is ABB A and in the Vendrarnin-Calcrgi it is ADBBA, bur in the latter example the classical elements arc handled with a little n1orc assurance and skill, as for exa1nplc in the arrange1nent of the attached colun1ns. Here, the traditional disposition 97 of the "vindo-w·s is stressed by the fact that the side bays have a pair of colu1nns, a \,,indow, and another pair of cohnnns, v,hereas the three tnain \,,indows ofthe Gra11 Salone are separated only by single colunms. Nevertheless, \'1hen one considers "vhat was happening in the rest of Italy by I 509, the Palazzo Vendra1nin-C:alergi 111ust be regarded as essentially old fashioned, and it vvas not until about r 537 vvhenJacopo Sansovino, a Florentine refugee in Venice, began his n1agnificent palace for the Cornaro fan1ily, that High Renaissance forms can be said to have arrived there. One other architectural forn1 peculiar to Ven ice should be men tioned in passing - the type of charitable foundation kno\vn as a Sato/a. These were religious confraternities, usually of n1en engaged in the sarne occupatioll, who, under the patronage of a p,1rricular sa int, banded thernselves together to carry out ch,1ritable and educa tional vvork. The build in gs 1:vere thus somctirnes partly hospitals or schools, bur at the san1c rirne rhey served as a n1ccring-plare for the rnernbers. The rnost fornous architecturally arc probably the Scuola di S. Marco, and rhe Scuola di S. Rocco, which vvas nor buil r until 151 7-60, bur nevertheless shows the cxtrcn1e conservatisrn of Veneti:in architects, coupled with the pcrrnancnc influence of St Mark's on all ecclesiastical buildings in Venice. The influence of St Mark's conditioned aln1ost all churches in Venice and Venetian territory for n1any years to con1e. lt can be se-en in such buildings as Sta Maria de' Miracoli or S. Zaccaria. both of which date fro111 the second half of the fifteenth century and are once n1ore the \'10rks of Mauro Codussi and the Lon1bardi fan1ily. Only tvvo Venetian churches of this period call for special rncntion: [55] S. Michele in Isola, ,vhich \'1aS Codussi's firsr vvork in Venice. begun in ·1469 and cornplcccd abour 1479, and rhc, n1uch later S. Salvatore. It is ternpting to asserr rhat S. Michele in Isola is Codussi\ finest \,·ork sirn ply because ir sho\vs less of the V cnecian passion for dc-corat1on than any other of his buildings. It was built on the sn1,ill island \'1hich serves as che cen1eter)1 of V cnice and is therefore a n1ortuary chapel rather than a parish church. Perhaps for chis reason the archit1.:cturc has a si1nplicity and ~cvcrity far n1ore akin to the early \'1ork of Alberti than to later fifteenth-century Venetiau architecture. The si111ilaricies bctvvecn S. Michele and Albcrci's Tc1npio M:1latestiano can hardly be coincidental and n1ust be the source of the classic in1pulse in Venice at that date. ) ~ \!.ti:.____ - .. C t 7 -~-- • .. • ... • ··-· ·~ -- -• .,..,. • 55 VcnJce, S. Michele in Isola. 1469-c. 1479 by Coduss, [56] The second church, S. Salvatore, was built bet\~'ecn 1507 and I 534 and is principally of interest for the \vay in 1,vhich it evolves the Latin cross type of church into a new forin derived directly fro1n Sr Mark's since it consists of a long nave made up of three interlocked central plans, each of 1,vhich is a large don1e surrounded by four sn1aller do1nes - thus con1bining the type of St Mark's 1,vith that evolved in Milan by Filarete and Leonardo (sec belo,v, pp. 107-12). The Latin cross is obtained by· the addition of transepts and apses. The plan seems co be due co Giorgio Spavcnto, but the \York 1,vas carried our by one of the Loni bardi and even by Jaco po Sansovino. The north of Italy provides several cxa1nples of the mjxed style v,hich resulted fron1 an application of the classical principles of Tuscan architects to the decorative traditions co1n1non in the north. (5 7] One of the n1osr important of these buildings is the Collcone Chapel at Berga1no by tl1e fan1ous and 1nuch-e1nployed Giovanni Antonio An1adeo, \vho "vas later to collaborate 1,vith Bran1ante in Milan. The Colleone Chapel ,vas built in the first ha] f of the 1470s and sho\vs close si1nilarities to Filarete's work in that it has a high, octagonal, drum vvi th a do1ne and lantern ,vhich derive ulti111acely fron1 Florence Cathedral. Nevertheless, the fa<;ade as a ,vhoJe shovvs that the decorative elen1ents could always triu1nph over the 111athen1atical principles of the T uscan architects, even though A1T1.adeo probably 56 Venice, S. S.1lv.1rorc. Plan by (;iorgio Spavenro. 100 f . I 507 • , I ' .. 57 Bcrga1110, Cappella Colkone by Arnad<:o, c:1rly r470s thought ofhin1self as a classical architect. A very 1nuch n,ore success ful, though 1nuch later, building is Como Cathedral, dating from the end of the century. Less successful, though 1nor-e fa1nous, is the great Carthusian n1onastery, the Certosa at Pavia ,vhich was designed about 1481, bur took nearly 1 50 years to coinplete. An1adeo probably had a share in rhc design, bur n1osr of the major Milanese architects, painters, and sculptors were employed on it. Much of the sculpture on the fac;:adc is extremely fine as sculpture, but rhc general effect is best described as cluttered. In fuct, the rnain lines of the design are si1nple, but they arc so overlaid ,vith coloured incrustations and decorative sculpture that the total effect is one of half-digested classicisn1. The only ocher i111porcant churches built in Italy in the last years of the fifteenth century \Vere by Tuscan architects developing the l58-61] principles laid do,vn by Brunelleschi. These include Sta Maria de lie Carccri, at Prato, by Giuliano 102 A M/\RIA DELLE C AR CERI PR/\TO,by Giuliano_ ~• d a S·an gallo, begun 1485 5g Plan 6o fnLcrior planned churches but also, and more immediately, from Alberti\ S. Sebastiano at Mantua, a quarter of a century earlier. The interior shows a ribbed don1e supported on pendentives, exactly like Brunel leschi's Pazzi Chapel or O ld Sacristy; but che exteri or, \vhere there \vas no inunediate Brunelleschian prototype to borro,v fron1, is n1uch v..-eaker ,vith a very awkwardly proportioned double order. Nevertheless, both in (;iulia.no's church and in Francesco di Giorgio's sin1ilar and conten1porary Sea Maria dcl Calcinaio, we sec the cu.l1n ination of the Early Renaissance ideals of classical lightness and purity. The next stage was ro be reached by Bran1antc. 61 Cortona, Sta Maria dcl Calcinaio, interior. late 15th century, by Francesco di Giorgio " ,r, CHAPTER FIVE Milan: Filarete, Leonardo, Bramante The second half of the fifteenth century saw very important develop- 1nents in M ilan. The Sforza fa111ily dotninated the politica l scene from r 450, w hen Francesco Sforza "vas n1ade Duke of Milan, until 1499, when Lodovico lose the city to Louis XU of France and ended his li fe in prison. The Sforzas, particul arl y Lodovico, \\rere great patrons of the arts and the t\VO greatest artists in the vvorld, Leonardo da Vinci and Bra111ante, both "vorked for hin1 for nearly t,vcnty years. At the ti1ne of Francesco Sforza's accession to the dukedom, the Florentines were still supre1ne in all the arts and a strong Tuscan influence "vas soon overlaid on the native Lon1bard tradition, largely because Francesco Sforza "vas politically allied to the Florence of Cosin10 de' Medici. A number of Florentine artists, including Brunel leschi himself, worked in Milan for varying periods, but rhc three most influential were Michelozzo, Fi larccc. and Leonardo da Vinci. So for as we knov.,, Michelozzo designed two i1nportant buildings in Milan: a palace belonging to the Medici fanuly, and a large chapel built by the Florentine f.1n1ily of Portinari. The Portinari Chapel is part of the Basilica of S. Eustorgio but can aln1ost rank as a separate [ 62] building; it is attributed to Michelozzo, but it is by no 111eans certain that the design is entirely his or that it was executed by the Milanese craftsmen precisely as he intended. The Milanese tradition, with its love of colour and decoration, 1Nas obviously opposed to the simpler and n1ore austere forn1s \\'hich Michelozzo had learned fron1 Bruncl lescl1i; and the history of a good deal of Milanese architecture of tht' la te fifteenth and earl y sixteenth centuries is the history of a series of cornpromises between a pu>rc classical style and the traditions and preferences of local patrons and crafts111en. The Portinari Chapel is basically a Brunelleschian type of design, square in plan, with a do111e over it supported on pendentives, but it also has four sn1all towers at each corner curiously like 111 inarets, which are typica l of Lornbard decorative ideas. This type of centrally planned building "vith tovvers at the corners "vas to becon1e characteristic of the late fifteenth century Lombard interest in the central plan, and the sa111e ideas can 105 ' 62 J\1ilan, S. Enscorgio, rhe Portinari Chapel. Early 1460s, - .. j by J\i\ichclozzo be seen in a far n1ore highly developed forn1 in the early projects for the rebuilding of St Peter's in Rome. The palace.: vvhich Michelozzo is supposed to have built as the hcadgu::irtcrs of the Medici bank in Milan is no,v lu10,vn co us only fron1 the 111ain door,vay, preserved in the Castello Sforzesco in Milan, and frotn a drav.ring of the ,vhole facade in Filarete's treatise on architecture. Both the drawing and the existing door,vay shovv the san1e con1bination of Florentine, or Bn1nelleschian, fonns, with Gothic decorative elen1ents such as the pointed vvindo,vs recorded in Filarete's dra,ving. Doth the Portinari Chapel and the Palazzo Medici date fro1n the early 1460s and are the n1ost in1portant exan1ples of the introduction of Florentine ideas into Milan about the n1iddle of the century. 106 The next \vave of Florentine influence is associated with the nan1e of Filarete. He was a Florentine sculptor \.Vhose real nan1e was Anto11io Averlino, but ,vho, typicaUy, called himself Filarete, that being approxi1narel y Greek for 'lover of virtue'. He ,vas born probably about 1400 and died about 1469, and his earliest surviving 111ajor \VOrk is the great bronze doors of Old St Peter's, finished in I 445. These doors are a1nong the very fc\V surviving objects trans ferred to rhe present Basilica and they clearly shov-' that Fil arete hoped to rival th e great bronze doors 1nade by Ghiberti for the Baptistry in Florence. They arc not, ho,vever, very successful ; and about two or three years later Filarete left Rome rather hurriedly and apparently under a cloud. Soon after this he arrived in Lon1bardy ,vhere, in 1456, he began the building of the great Mi'lanese hospital which, very greatI y altered and rebuilt, survived as the principal one in Milan unril very recent years (it is now part of the University of Milan). Before beginning it he visited the hospitals in Florence and Siena, v-,hich ,vere then the r,vo g reat examples of hospital planning. His O\vn building was intended ro bring together on one site all the very nu,nerous charitable fo undations \vhich \Vere then scattered about in Milan, and it is of architectural importance because the w hole vast building ,vas planned as a cross in a square, with the hospital church standing in the very centre of the design, at the junction of the arms of the cross, and itself a centrall y planned building. This church, like Michelozzo's Portinari Chapel, also had towers at the angles. Surviving parts of the building show that Filarere, like Michelozzo, atren1pted to impose classical forrris on the Gochic- n1inded craftsmen and, again like Michelozzo, fa iled to achieve his object. More i1r1portant than his few surviving buildings was the treatise 'Nhi ch he ,vrore, probably bet,veen 1461 and 1464. Soon after he co1n pleted it he fell ont of fovo Ltr in J\ttilan, and there is a version of the treatise dedicated to Piero de' Medici and dated 1465, v-1 luch has very nun1erous illustrations. It is an in1passioned plea for a rctun1 co the antique style and for the co111plete abandon1nent of the 'barbarous 1nodern style' - by ,vbich he n1eant Gothic, still alrnost unchallenged in North Italy. The ,vork consists of twenty-five books divided in the n1ost extraordinary manner into separate threads of ideas. The first is a perfectly srraightfor\vard architectural treatise based on the cheories of Alberti, but very n1uddled and incoherent in expression. The second pare of the treatise is an elaborate fairy-talc about an 107 .... ,-_ L.': " □ • • • ~"gJJ . 63 Sforzinda, a design for an Ideal City, by Filarete. Before 1 464 [ 63] in1aginary city called Sforzinda, named after his Milanese patrons. There are long descnptions of the city itself, \V)1ich is very important as an earl y exan1ple of the star-shaped ciry plan, and there are also long descriptions of the individual builclings. together \vith n1u1ure descriptions of the decorations in the tnajor buildings. It tnay be recalled chat Pienza, though fur less an1bitious in its planning than Sforzinda, \vas actually being built in the early 1460s. Son1e of the books contain the n1ost extraordinary fa rrago of the astrological cakufarions necessary to secure harmony 'A'ithin the projected city, followed by cornmon-scnse remarks about the desirable relationship bet\veen architect and patron, or the build in g of fortifications. 13ook XI contains a description of the hospital he hoped to build in Milan, together ,vith so1ne drawu,gs. In the fourteenth book, the fairy-talc at1nosphere is intensified by a description of the Golden Uook, found \Vhile digging the foundations of Sforzinda, and which can1e fro,n the ton1b of sorneone called King Zogalia. The Golden 108 Book proves ro contain descriptions of antique buildings; and it is obvious that, for Filarete at any rate, the remains of antiq ui ty had a semi-111agical quality by which they deserved co rriun1pb over the bar ba rous Gothic. A later generation found Filarete faintly ridicul ous and indeed Vasari , 'Nriting in the r11 iddle of the sixteenth century, describes the treatise rather acidly: 'Although there is s0111e good to be found in it, it is nevertheless very ridiculo us, and perhaps the n1ost srupid book thar v.ras ever v.1 ritten. · This \Vas the viewpoint ofa n1ore rationalistic and n1ore pedantic generation, but rherc can be little doubt that Filarete's enthusiasn1 and, above all, his passionate advocacy of the centrally planned form, v.•ere of the greatest i111 portance in the develop111ent of architectural theory in Milan. Since both Leonardo and Bran1ante v.rere n1uch occupied ,vith the theory of centrally planned buildings in rhe 1480s and 1490s, the consequences for Europe as a \vhole can hardly be over-cstirnated. Leonardo da Vinci arrived in Milan rnost probably in 1482, and remained there until 1499. D uring these seventeen years he v.,as occupied in n1aking a clay 111odeJ for th e great Sforza Monurnent, in painting the Lasr Srtpper, and in profound researches into anatorny and a nu111ber of o ther scientific pursuits. At the sa111e tirne, probably under the influence of Filarete's treatise and of l3 ran1ante, he began to \York on a series of centrally planned architectural dra\vings. It is possible that Leonardo's knowledge of anato111y, whi ch \vas then incomparably greater than that possessed by anyone else, was \Vh:1t attracted hin1 to the study ofarchitect ural drawing. W e kno,v that he projected and began to write an elaborate treatise on anaton1y in \vhich the whole structure of the human body was explained by means of diagran1s based on sections and o n dra \vings of the d ifferen t stages ofd issection, so arranged that the functions of the different parts of the body were clearl y manifested. Before chis ri rnc the professional teaching of anaton1y consisted almost exclusively of a few diagran1s. which syn1bolized rather than represented the parts of the body, and of the occasional instruction of 1nedical practitioners by 111eans of a dissection, which was not carried out in order co explore the structure of the h uman body, but \Vas thought of rather as a means of ratifying the existing diagra111s. Leonardo's scientific approach to anacotn y is reflecred in the nu111erous architectural dravvings of this period, l 64 1 65 I particularly those contained in the manuscript kno\vn as MS. B, [09 [' ·. ' .~ ' \_.. • J I ' ,r-.!,, .r~,,.:.. . I':' , • ,. .,~ • • ... '7" -=-- , ""· ' ' ~ - -- . r .. , - .;,-i , .. ...- .. L.., , ...... ~ ! ~::'~-'' i,.. ' f/...,uMI • "'j • • .. ,,,., ·ti • • ... ..' • ·"' ,\.I ~ ,..) ·· •vi-r,.,r' Leonardo da v1nc1· . , ' .... ') • - • , #- • I • ' • f • ' .. :--...... - ' ' , • .i_.' , . "'. ,-• ' \ .1rchitcctural dra\l\'1ng, fro1n MS '13'. c. 1489 or later nO\\' in Paris. In this draft of a treatise on architecture Leonardo takes a nun1ber of centrall)' planned fonns and evolves 111ore and 111 ore co1nplex forn1s frou1 the first si111ple shape. Many of these could hardly have been builc and arc quite obviously exercises in archicec tural theory, bur rhe iinportance of rhese drawings lies 111 the fact that rhey are conscious theoretical speculations for \vhich Leonardo evolved a new· technique of representation. Most of these drawing~ present a con1plex plan and then sho,v the Sarne building in a bi rd's eye vievv (and occasionally in section as well). so that. as v.:ith his anatornica l dr,l\vings, vVt' arc giv.:n a co111plctc picture of the three din1c11sion,JI fonns. 15 So for as vVC kno,v, Leonardo never actually built anything, but there: can be no doubr that his drav,ings and speculations were profoundly inAuentiaJ on Bra111anre, and, through hint, affccred rhe \Vho le current of archirectural thought in the sixteenth century, There is even reason to believe that Bran1ante\ early design for St Peter's \vas 1uuch influenced by Leonardo's dra\\' ings of ccnrrallv planned ,rructure~: both n1en vvere i1npresscd by the oldest buildings in Milan, above all, by the Early Christian Basili ca ofS. Lorenzo. Bramante, \vho ,va, to bccon,e the gn:atest architect ofhi, genera tion, ,va\ in Milan fron1 ,1, ka~t 14R1 until the foll of the city in 1499. His early c:ircer is obscure. He \va, probably born in 1444, not for fron1 Urbino, bur nothing \Vhatevcr is kno,vn about hin1 unril 1477, \\'hen he painted so1ne frescoes 1n 13erga1110 of ,vluch a fe\v frag111ents still survive. It seen1s certain that he \Vas ,1 painrer until considerably bter than chi,, since there is an engraving datable in 14~ r and inscribed 'in Mil;111'. This is the: earliest evidence of his interest in :1rchitccturc, but ic co111~in, ruined building, in the high ly deror,1ted Lo1nbard Gothic style and it \\'ould see1n to betray the nnagination of a pJinter rather than ,111 architect. He: \V:tS pn;,u1nably brought up in U rbino and thl-re is good rC,hon to belic\'c that he \Vas rhe pupil of Pirro drll,1 l·rancesca ,1nd ofManccgna, so that rhe for111ativc influences on hi111 should have: brcn the noble si1npliciry of the Palace at Urbino, the hannony of the- paint1ngs of Piero, and the passionarc interest in classical antiquity of Mantegna. Little of chis can be seen in the engraving of 1481, but ,vithin the ncxr r,vcnty-fivc years Br:1n1ahre vva~ to invent the architectural eqtu\'alents of those principles and r0 express then, in a classical vocabulary \,·hicl1 was ro beco1ne the norn1 for ,ill ;irchitecturc for centuries to coine, I I 2 Bramante's earliest kno,vn building ,vas the reconstruction of the I 66~69J church of Sta Maria presso S. Satiro, a s1na ll ninth-century building in Milan. He probably bcgan to ,vork there in the 1470s, although there is no docun1encary 1nencion ofhin1 until 1482. Two things 111ake this small church in1portant for the future. The first is the fact that the east end is constructed as a perspective illusion, sho\,ving that Bramante \,Vas still deeply inAuenced by his training as a painter and above all by the architectural ideals of Piero della Francesca. This feeling for architectural space as a series of planes and voids, like those in a painting, rather than as a series of three-di1nensional solids, li ke sculpture, distinguishes ):}ran1ante fron1 Brunelleschj and from n1ost of the Florentine architects of his O\,Vn generation. In fact, the east end of S. Satiro could not be built in the norn1al 1nanner because of a narro,v street running across the end of the building. In order to niaintain the ideal spatial effect of choir, nave, and transepts as a unity, Bran1ante \,Vas forced to evolve this ingenious illusion. The decorative character of the coffered vaulting and the forins of the pilasters derive fron1 Piero della Francesca and also fro111 Bran1ante's study ofrhe surviving Early Christian buildings in Milan itself. By far the n1ost i1nportant of these was the great fifth-century Basilica of S. Lorenzo. Unfortunately, S. Lorenzo was n1uch altered in the sixteenth century and most of the other, once nu1nerous, Early Christian churches in /\1ilan have either disappeared or been pro foundly modified. Nevertheless. these fifth- and sixth- centur y buil d ings \,Vere. for Bra1nante, the principal evidence of good archirecrural style and they v-iere undoubtedly the principal source of classic inspiration in his ,vork. This can be proved quire easil y at S. Satiro since the sn1all chapel (at left in plate 66) is the original church of S. Satiro dating fro111 the ninth century. Braniante ren1odelled it, particularly on the exterior, but the plan - a Greek cross in a square inside a circle - is a typical Early Christian design and \Vas adapted by Brarnantc himself in the Baptistry at S. Satiro (at right in plate 66). What is still 1nore important is that although the plan of the .13aptistry is derived djrectly fron1 Early Christian protocypes, it is also influenced by the Florentine architectural tradition going back to .Brunelleschi. 16 This comparatively si,nple plan also contains the genn ofBran1ante's original design for the rebuilding of St Peter's in Ro1ne, and thjs small Milanese church is thus a direct ancestor of n1any of the churches built in Italy in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. I 13 fji • • • • • • • • • • • • • 1· ,, uq 66 Plan, \vicb Chapel of S. Sariro on M I i.AN, cxtre111e left and Baptistry on chc nght STA MARJA P ll ESSO S. SA r (RO by 13ran1ante, begun 1470s 67 Section ( r - ct.Lt ' j < ;, r •• •• The Florentine elc111cnt 111 Bra1nance's early style can be accounted for, as we have ,1lrtady seen, by the \~rorks ofMichelozzo and Fi larrte, and by the ideas of Filarece and Leonardo da Vinci. The exterior of [ 69] S. Satiro clearly sho1,vs tlus Florentine influence. Bra1nantc cxpres,cd the cross-in-circle plan by developing the building up\v:1rds in three main stages. Tbc lo\~·cst is cylindrical in shape vvirh deep niches sec bct1,vccn pairs of pilasters and alternating with sn1ooth 1,valling. This in itself is re1ninisccnt of Brunelleschi's Sta Maria dcgli Angeli, bur the central plan is cn1phasizcd by the fact that the second storey consists of rhe four anns of the Greek cross rising out of the cylinder. Each of these arrns contains a w1ndo1,v, and the roofs are gabled. The point ac 1,vhich the gabled roofs 111eet 1s 111adc a subsidiary stage, since ic becon1es a square out of 1,vhich cherc rises an octagonal drun1 1,vith \vindo\\·s alcernating beC\vccn single pilasters. Above this, finally, 116 there is a s111all circular lantern. There is a close resernblance to the ideas of Brunelleschi and to such buildings in the Florentine tradition as the Portinari Chapel, but the decorative elen1ents arc purely Lo1nbard and the overall effect is still that of an Early-Christian baptistry. The satne general ideas can be seen in a larger \vork which was left incon1plete \vhen Bran1ante ,vent to Ron1e: the tribune which he added to the east end of the large church of Sta Maria dell e Grazie. [70-72] Work at the Grazie \vas probably begun in the late 1480s and was continued all through the r 490s. Externally, the building is not very satisfying, since it consists of a long, rather lo,v, nave and aisles, built by another architect in the r 460s vv ith, at the east end, a very large tribune ,vhich rises into a great polygonal dru1n and s1nall lanten,. There are apsidal projections on the three free-standing sides, two of which are transepts ,vhile the third tenninates che choir. The effect, ,vhich Bramante undoubtedly sought, is that ofan independent, centrally planned building rather loosely attached to a long-nave church . The section and plan shO\V quite clearly the abruptness of the junction. Internally, the effect is more satisfactory, and this is probably due to the fact that much ofthe decoration representsBramante's o,vn desires, whereas the exterior ,vas probably executed by local 1nasons, not necessarily under his supervision. The effect of the interior of Sta Maria delle Grazie is one of lightness and clarity, with geon1etric patterns, such as the painted wheel windo,vs, son1e,vhat ren1iniscenc of the 1481 engraving but nevertheless subordinate to the lucidity of the spatial arrangen1ent. h11mediatel y after he went to Rome, Bra1nante seems to have turned away from this kind of decoration in an attempt co 1nake his st'yle heavier and grander, more in keepin g \Vith the monuments of Ron1an antiquity. One may perhaps be forgiven for regretting the loss of s01ne of the delicacy and fragility of the fonns in Sta Maria delle Grazie and in his other 1najor Milanese work, the three cloisters which he designed for S. Ambrogio and its adjacent n1onastery. The first of these, the Porta della Canonica, is on one side of the church and consists of a series of round-headed arches supported on colun1ns, with a n1uch larger arch in the centre supported on square piers faced with pilasters. The basic design is something of a co111bination of the cloister types like Brunelleschi's Foundling Hospital v-.,ich che famous Ro1nan colonnade outside S Lorenzo in Milan. One small point is of particular interest: the 117 ·, ." 1.1--~~------1. 70 Plan 'r ' 71 Section - -~ ' 72. Interior of crossing MILAN, STA MAR I A 0£1.LF. G llAllP by .Bra111antc, late 1480s and 1490s occurrence of several columns vvith curious excrescences on the shafrs. These look rather like tree-trunks ,vith the boughs lopped olf, and that is precisely ,vhat they arc intended to be. Vitruvius, in his account of the beginnings of architecture, asserts that che classical orders took their rise fron1 tree-trunks v;hich ,vere used as vertical supports, and these columns prove, therefore, not only that Brarnante retained an eye for picturesque detail, but also that he had been reading Vitruvius during his stay in Milan (the fi rst prin ted ecli tion is of about 1486, and the first published Italian translation vvas made by Cesariano, one of Bramante's pupils). The other tV>'O cloisters, known as the Doric and Ionic, ,vere begun by Bra1nante before he left Milan, but ,verc not finished until much later. They for n1 pa rt of the old n1onastcry ofS. Arn brogio, now the (73] Catholic University of Milan. The Doric Cloister is one of his finest and n1ost n1ature creations. Perhaps the rnost obvious influence on it rr8 ~ I is the court of the Palace at Urbino, v,hich is here combined in the most subtle manner \Vith the Brunell eschian type established at rhc Foundling Hospital. The vaults of the cloister arc supported on dosserets above tht! columns and the colurr1ns themselves are linked by a continuous base. Unlike the court of the Palace at Urbino, the arcade is not strengthened at the angles by a pier but turns on a column, as in the Floren tint: palace typt:. Nevertheless, the effect is less unhappy than in the Florentine exarnplcs, principally because of the extre1nely carefully planned relationship bet,veen the very large arcades of the ground Aoor and the rnuch sn1:tller upper storey, \vhich is divided into t,vo srnall bays over each of the large ground-Aoor bays. This in turn 1neans that the \Vindo\vs do nor co1ne over the centres of the arches, which arr 1narked by sn1all pilasters separating the windovvs. This particuJar rhyrh1n o,ves 1nuch co the cou1-c at Urbino, but every thing in it is dependent upon the extren1e precision of the forn1s and the subtle relationships in proportion. The very Aar, sharp n1ottldings of the pilasters: the blind arcades: the straight-headed vvindo\vs and the arches of rhe cloisters; all are as di.tferent as possible fro111 the riot of decoration in the engraving of 1481. These are thr fonns ,vhich are usually referred to as his 1dti111,1 111a11iera, his Ron1an 1nanner. a a id a a - 73 Mihn, S. A 111 brogio ( 11 0\\' ·uui vcrsttft Cactohc.1), l)oric Cloister. Bran1anrc. designe-d L.j.90S CHAPTER SIX Bramante in Rome: St Peter's After the fall of Lodovico Sforza both JJra1nantc and Leonardo left Milan. Leonardo \Vas later to return and \vork for the French con querors but Bra1nante \Vent straight co Ro1ne, \vhich he reached by the end of 1499, and h<: spent the rest of his life there. The years bet\veen his arrival in th<: winter of 1499- 1500 and the election of Pope Julius II in 1503 arc con1paratively obscure, but there are at lease cwo works by hi111 of this period. \vhich give a good idea of his 111.ature style. One is the sn1all cloister attach<:d to the church of Sta Maria della Pace, begun about r 500 and con1pletcd in 1 504, as \Ve lea rn fron1 an inscription cut in the frieze; the other is the tiny church kno\vn as the Te1npietto, which stands in the courtyard of the church and n1onastery of$. Pietro in Monto110. This is dared 1502 on an inscription but building 111ay not have starred then. Bran1ante \vas al ready in his n1.iddle fifties when he arrived in Ron1e so that it was highly unlikely char he \vould have n1ade any drastic stylistic change; yet ,vc arc perfectly justified in regardin g the Ron1an vvorks of the last fou rteen yea rs of his life as typifyin g High Renaissance architecture. Throughout rnost of the fifteenth century the political in1portancc of Rome had been r<:lativcly snia ll, but in the last years of the century, vvith the pontificate of Sixtus IV and \vith the decline of the po\ver of Florence after the death in t492 of Lorenzo de' Medici, Rome once rnore beca,nc politically of great irnporcance and this tendency was greatly strengthened by the pontificate of J ulius 11 (r503-r3). Julius was also one of the 111ost enlightened patrons in an age of great patronage and for years on end he had Michelangelo, Raphael. and Bra111ante all ,vorking for hin1. The artistic in1portancc of Ron1c at this period ,vas thus very great indeed, si nce the greatest opportunities were to be found there;; yet in the fifteenth century 1nen like Oonatcllo, Alberti, and Brunelleschi had frequently gone there, not in th<: hope of co1n- 1n issions, but sin1ply to learn fron1 the ren1ains of classical antiquity. This was the decisive factor in JJran1ante's work in the last years of his life. We know from Vasari that he spent a great deal of tin,c 121 exploring the rc1nains in Ron1e and in the surrounding countryside and it is safe to say chac'the gauntness and sheer size of 111any of these ruins i1n pressed him deeply. In Milan be had already studied buildings like S. Lorenzo as ,veil as son1e of the later churches in ,vhat is kno,vn as the Ro111ano-Lon1bard style: in Ro1nc he sa,v 111onun1cnts such as the Basilica of Constantine and the Pantheon which ,vere on a scale hitherto entirely outside his experience. Not only " 'ere such buildings in1pressively huge, they ,vere also starkly sin1ple. Most of the n1arble revet111ents of the great Baths and .13asilicas had long since disappeared, exposing tht' concrete construction and the rough n1asonry ,vhich forced an architect to look at tht' construc tional aspect rather than the decoration. The Pantheon had been converted into a Christian church - Sta Maria ad Martyres - as e,1rl y as the seventh century, and this vast circular church, ,vhich retained n1uch of its original deconition, is the ancestor of aln1ost all sixteenth-century circular churches such a~ Bran1antc\ o,vn Tempietto. This vvas partly because of its size and grandeur. but rnain 1v because the ci rcular shape corresponded to the idea of the dedic,1tion - a 111(1rryri11111 ,vas u,ually cenLrally pL11111cd (seep. 124). (74] Bra1nantc's first work. the cloister at Sta Maria dclla Pace, is co1nparatively si1nple and has 1nuch in conunon ,virh rhe cloister at S. Arnbrog10 in l\ililan. The Pace Cloister is 011 r,vo Aoors of ap proxin1ately equal heighL and is therefore partly condirioned by Ro,nan buildings such as rhc Theatre of Marcellus. The 1nost unusual feature is the ,,vay in ,vhich a colun111 is rnade to stand inuncdiatel y abovt' tht' centres of each of the ground-floor ,irches. This has been n1uch criticized, particularly by later sixteenth-century architects. since it breaks the rule of 'void over void, and solid over solid'. Nevertheless, it is evident that given the existing buildings ,vhich conditioned the heights of the t,vo storeys. it ,vould have been i1npossiblc to ,nake single archt.:s on the upper storey proportionate to those on the ground floor. What Bra111:111Lc has done, therefore, is to adapt the schcrne ,vhich he used in his Milancsl· cloister and to ren1ovc the ,va!J on the upper Aoor leaving only the central ri-tnnber, which is transfonned into a colun1n instead ot :1 pil,,ster. Son1e kind of support ,vas essential at this point, since orhtr\visc the cnta blature ,vonld b e unable to support its o\.vn \.Veight. The effect of the Pace Cloister is gained cncirel) b>· ~ubtlc adju,c- 111cnts of proportion and by contrasts of light .111d shade. bur his 122 74 Ron1e, Sea Maria della Pace. Cloister. Bran1antc, co1npktcd 1504 conte111porary work at S. Pietro in Montorio is far 1nore con1plicated f75- 77) and of great i111portance for future developn1ents. The Ten1pietto was built for Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain on the .:;pot \vhich traditionally saw the 111artyrdo111 of St Peter. As we learn fron1 Serlio's plate, Bran1ante's intention \Vas to reorganize the \vhole [77} space of the courtyard in such a way that the tiny, centrally planned church would have stood in the centre of a larger, cenrrall y planned cloister. This is very simil ar in spirit co such buildings as S. Satiro in Milan, but the choice of a ci rcular temple is of great irnporcance. It is often said chat Italian sixteenth-century architects, in their passion tor centrally planned churches, were eagerly pursuing pagan ideals, and it has even been rnaintained that llran1ante's centrally planned St Peter's represents a kind of triun1ph of worldliness. All this is based on rhe false assu111ption that Christian churches rnust necessarily be 123 •• l, lll~O .- t ROM ~,~- PlF.TllO I N MON f()llJ(), TIIE TEMPIETTO by Uran1ante, 1 502 • ' 75 Section J11d E- dcvacion 76 Exterior cruciforn1 in plan. The earliest Christian churches \Vere of two types, the 111artyri11111 and the b,1Silica. Marcyria ,vere aln1ost aJ,,yays s111all and aln1ost ahvays centrally planned. They ,\·ere erected in places ,vith son1e religious association, such as the spot v.rhere a martyrdon1 had taken place, or places in rbc Holy Land itself. 17 They did not serve as parish churches, but as conirnemorative n1011un1enrs. The needs of a congregation \Vere 1nct by the basilica ,vhich, as ,ve have seen, was the type of plan adopted by Brunelleschi and his fo ll o,vers, T24 foilovving ancient precedent for parochial churches. It is clear, there fore, that to anyone interested in Early Christian antiquities and late antique architecture, there vvas only one possible solution for a cornn1ission to build a s1nall church to mark the spot where St Peter vvas crucified. The Tempictto is therefore circular. The rest of it is conditioned by Bran1ante's desire ro re-create antique forms in the service of 1nodern Christian needs and the result, like Raphael's frescoes in rhe Vatican, is one of chose High Renaissance \VOrks by \vhich all others arc judged. It is noc \Vithout significance that, in 1570, Palladio, in his treatise on architecture, illustrated a great nu1nber of classical buildings and a considerable nu1nber of his ovvn (75] works, but the only ocher 111odern \VOrk was the Ten1pierro. Even though the court as a \vhole was never con1pleted it is still easy to see that the principal geon1etric effect depends on the co111- bination of concentric circles in the plan with concentric cylinders in the elevation. The Te111pietto itself consists of tvvo cylinders - the peristyle and the cella - the peristyle being lov,1 and wide and the cella tall and narrow. The width of the peristyle is equal to the height of the cella, excluding the don1e, and these sin1ple propor tional relationships can be traced throughout the building. The donie is hc1nisphcrical internally and cxternally18 and is, therefore, pro porrioned to the height of the eel la. Several antique sources underlie the Te1npietto. the n1ost i1nportant being the sn1all rotuid ten1ple near the Tiber (believed in the sixteenth century to be a te1nple of Vesta) and the fan1ous Te111ple of the Sibyl at Tivoli, both of \vhich have peristyles si111ilar to chat of rhc Ten1pietto - \\'ith an in1portant exception. The ten1ple at Tivoli is celebrated for the extre1ne richness of the frieze of its Corinthian order, \vhereas the Te111pietto is the first 111odern building to e111ploy the Tuscan order correctly. \1itn1v1us had pointed out that te111ples ought to be architcrturally confi.)rn1:1ble to their dedications; in other words, rhal a cen1plc dedicated to a virgin goddess ought to be of the (:orinthian order, \vhcreas Hercules or Mars de111ands d1e Doric. Alberti Jnd, larcr, Palladio repeal chi, idea, so the notion \Vas present to the 1ni11ds of Renai~sancc architec·ts, but Bran1ante \vas the firsr to put it into effect and to con1bine it \Vith the 111artyriun1 then,c. He used the Tuscan order - \vhich is Ro111an Doric - because it \Vas appropriate to the character of Peter, but he \vcnc further still in his treannenr of the frieze. t26 There exists a frag1nent ofrhe frieze from the Temple of Vespasian, carved with reliefa of various pagan sacrificial instrurnents and syn1bols. The T e111pietto uses antiq ue Tuscan colun1ns of granite v,hich Bra1nante supplied \Vith ne,v 1narblc caps and bases. Because the Tuscan is a fonn of Doric the frieze is carved \Vith alternating u1eto pes and trig Iy phs. Closer exarnination reveals chat the rncco pes are unlike chose of the norn1al classical order, though like the frieze of the Ten1ple of Vespasian in that they are carved ,vith li turgical instrun1ents - but these are the instru111 ents of the Christian liturgy. There could hardly be a clearer exposition of llrarnante's vie\v that good rnodern architecture gre\V out of good ancienc architecture in the sarne, organic, \Vay as C hristianity had grov,n out of the ancient \Vorld. T he Ten,pictto. therefore, in spite of its tiny size, contains the genn of Brarnantc's grandiose designs for the rebuilding of St Peter's: and ir is a building \vhich 111ust be seen in this context if ,ve are to understand Bra1nante's \¥Ork and, through hi111, the whole of Italian sixteenth-century architecture. ll1";t0TERZO- :.pdt..t1~, /11 :, --~l['U!,1(.0 Ui ntltflOo.'t ill JiJ ...<1 .. 1( , f;o1t,-•fitir Jflell fiitUlttfP<•"J ,l~ h t" ,1((((,/,0J '"" 1·,~~u Nuli>,1, I • ,ur, /tl,'Nlll 41, • , ,. Cl1t1J• '· $•1t1"1t!h '" 111•"''"' ··· I, •~·:a;..,, u1111,,~,,.,;•A,.'•~ c/•ll)?,o W<-'1Jl e e O o ,·,_/ . ~~~ 0 ~~. ¾~ J<0 ,\1 F, ..,ft • 0 ~-. S. I'll· I RO IN MON rORIO, t T IIE J'bM l'll· 1 ro by Bn1n1.1nte. 1502 0 0 77 Plan sho\ving proposed re1nodelling of the cloister 0 ... , . '· • R,,' \...,., ,,. , .. ,,.,.,.,_, Anoe her of his works occupies a com parable position in secular architecture, but unfortunately the building itself ,vas destroyed in the seventeenth century and we have only a few dra,vings and en- I78, 79] graviugs of it. T,vo of these, however, give a very good idea of the appearance of the palace, ,vhich is usually referred to as the House of Raphael. lt is recorded by Vasari and was probably built by Bramante for himself, but was later lived in by Raphael. It stands in the san1c relationship to sixteenth-century palace design as the Tcn1pierro docs co later centrally planned churches and it is no exag geration to say that for thc next tvio centuries or more all Italian palaces can be related to ir, even ,vhen they react against it. We have no precise dace for it, but it ,vas probably b•.1ilt late in Bramante's career, i.e. about 1512. Like the Ten1pietto, it is firrr1ly based on a classical prototype, in this case the i11s11/n, or block of flats, built above a rovv of shops. These shops ,vith flats above thc,n ,vere very numerous in ancient H.on1e and a fe,v ren1ains in Osria have survived to this day to give us an idea of the type. As ,ve have already seen in the evolution of Florentine palaces. the basic idea of a row of shops on the ground iloor with living quarters above tbcrr, ,vas by no ,ncans new. What is new in the House of Raphael design is the si1nplification and strict sya1111etry. 128 ' ;... -. ROME. /IOl)';J, 0~ RAP H A l, L by Bra1llJnt<:, , . I 512 ,,. •• 78 E levation I --,:c• 79 l)ra,ving by --- .. . ' t Palladio (' } • Jc ,vill be noticed at once chat all the shops arc identical on each si de of ch e central axis. T he ground Aoor has heavy rustication. and then a course of s1nooth stone separates it fro1n the piano 1u•l1ilr, which is distinguished by the use of a Doric order and tabernacle fra111es co the 'Nindo,vs. There is only one order and the upper storeys are done a,vay ,.vith, giving the 1naxi111un1 contrast bet·ween the shops and che living quarters. 19 Every elen1ent is clearly distinguished fron1 its neighbour: thus, the windo,vs ,vith their balconies do not couch the colun1ns on either side and are not united ,vich the string course below then1. All the ,vindows have identical triangular pedin1ents, so chat once the basic elen1ent has been established it can be repeated. These principles - sy111 n1ctry, rcperition of identical clen1ents, and clarity of function - arc Bra111ante's 1nai11 contribution co palace design. Nevertheless. his 111ost i111por tant works ,vere carried out at the direct con1 n1and of Julius II , and consist of the replanning and re designing of nc,v St Peter's as ,,-,,ell as considerable ,vork i11 rhc Vatican Palace. Unforrunatcly. 1nost of his ,vork in rh c Vatican has been altered aln1osr beyond recognition, ,vhil c St Peter's, as ic cxisrs today, has scarcely anything in con1n1011 ,vith ,vhat ,ve can n:-con struct of Bra1nante's o ri ginal projee r. 'rhe present n1ain courtyard in r29 the Vatican Palace, that of S. Da1naso, \\1 as built by Bra111ance as a series of arcades not unlike those of the Colosseun1, but the open spaces ha vc been glazed in, to protect the frescoes by Raphael and his pupils in the loggia, and the original effect of light and shade is thus e'ntirel y lost. A much grander undertaking ,,vas the enor111ous amphitheatre built for Jubus II in deliberate irnitation botl1 of a classical amphi theatre and a classical villa. This is on three levels and stretches from the palace proper uphill tovvards a srnall su111111er-housc kno,\111 as the [80, 8 t I Belvedere. The entire scheme was about 300 yards in length and consisted of t\.YO long " 'ings of buildings, three storeys high at the palace end and reducing to a single storey at the Belvedere end. The intennediate levels had elaborate ro,nps and staircases and the ,vhole design ended in a curved vvall leading into the Belvedere proper. The Belvedere ,,vas already in existence, and the great exedra disguises the fact that Bramante's end ,,vall n1et the villa at an a\\·k,vard angle:. The vvhole vast sche1ne "'as never con1plctcd and ,vas 1nuch altered in the sixteenth century. The subsequent building ofa partofrhc Vatican Museu1n and Library across the courts has no,v 111ade it i111possible to see the scheme as it vvas originally intended to be seen, fron1 the Stanze decorated by Raphael. The n1ost i1nportant aspect of the Belvedere as it now exists lies in the treat111ent devised by Bra1nante for an i111n1ensely long expanse of plain walling. The texture of the side \\1 alls is enlivened by the contrast bet,veen the rh,1nnelled joints of the ,nasonry ,val)jng ,,vith the: sn1o(>th surfaces of the arches and pilasters on top of it. The pilasters arc paired, with a single break 80 Ron1e. Vatican, Delvcde re Court. by 13ra,n~nce. llecon~rrucnon b\' Ackcr,nan ·-+-. · 81 Ron1e, Vatican. Belvedere Court, by Bran1antc. Plan and elevation forward of the entablature above thern, although each pilaster retains a separate base. Bet,veen each pair of pilasters is a round-headed arch, the vvidth of v.1 hich is proportioned to the space bet\veen the pilasters in such a way that the whole is divided according to the Golden Section. The treannent is thus rather sin1ilar to Alberti's division of the \Valls inside S. Andrea ar Mantua, and both forms \Vere very \Videly copied by later architects. All this, however, vvas put into the shade by the project to rebuild St Peter's. Julius TI v..•as incomparably the greatest patron of the age, capable of employing Bra1nante, Michelangelo, and Raphael si1nul taneously and on work ,vhich brought out their highest powers. Bran1ante's St Peter's, had it ever been executed, would have been a \vorthy co1npanion for Michelangelo's Sistine Chapel or Raphael's Stanze and would have surpassed both in sheer grandeur ofconcept ion. By the middle of the fifteenth century it vvas already becoming evident that Old Sr Peter's, which was then 111ore than a thousand years old, vvas in a very bad state. Nicholas V began son1e foundations for a rebuilding of the choir, but after his death in 1455 nothing 1nore was done until the election of Julius TI in r 503. Even then it 131 secrns that Julius's ori&inal intention \Vas little n1ore than to continue to prop up che old basilica and to rebuild only \Vhere absolutely necessary. The old basilica vvas hallowed by its association "vith the first Christian En1peror as vvell as the to1nb of St Peter and no Pope less self-confident thanjulius 11 could have brought himself to destroy it entirely in favour of a nevv building. Nevertheless, by about the sun1111er of I 50 5 Julius and Bra1nante betvveen then1 111ust have decided that they had the opporttu1ity to rebuild the greatest church in Western Christendo111 - Hagia Sophia having fallen to the Turks in 1453 - on a truly heroic, Ro111an scale. and to re-create the \vhole as a vast dorned space. This much, ar least, we can infer from the n1cdal struck to cornrncrnoratc the la ying of rhc foundation-stone j82. 83] on TR April 1506 and frorn rhc drawing ,vhich is thought ro be Bran1anrc·~ original project and ,vhich is, unfortunately, the only surviving dra~1 ing that can be regarded as certainly by hirn. The in1portance of the inscription on the fo undation rnedal - TEM PLJ _p ET R 1 J N s TA v RA c Io-can hardly be ovcr-cstirnated. since i11star1rare 111eans 'to restore, to revive, to bring to completion' and is often used in this sense in Church Latin. This 111akes it clear that the intention \Vas to restore the Constanrinian basilica co itself rather than co svveep it ;nvay and replace it ,vith son1ething new. Unfortunately, the building history of St Peter's is exceedingly con1plicated and \Ve have no docun1cnts for the earliest years. We do not even kno~' exactly \vhen Bra111ante \vas first comn1issioned to n1ake ne,v designs: indeed, the most difficult proble1n arises fron1 the foct that he secrns never to have been given specific instructions, in the sense in which a rnodern architect is given a brief to design a building of such-and-such di1ncnsions at such-and-such a cost. It is I\OME. ST Pfl ~u's by 13rarnantc 82 Foundaciuu n1cdal by Caradosso, 1506 83 Branrante's plan (Uffizi no. r) • essential to realize that, for Bran1ante as ,veil as for Julius, ,vhac really rnatcered ,vas the sym bolisn1 of the building, the enclosure of the To1nb of the Prince of the Apostles in a basilica of a type ,..vhich vvou ld have been ackt1ovvledged as classical by the origin,tl fourth century architects. The pr0blem is greatly complicated by the face that Bramance's drav,ing nught ,veil be for a rebuilding of the choir only, an extension to the existing church not unlike chat ,vhich he had added co Sta Maria delle Grazie in Milan. Nevertheless, it is usually assumed that his original ideas vvere for a centrally planned building and that the Latin cross projects v,1hich finally triun1phed vvere imposed upon hin1 by the clergy. It is true chat a Latin cross building has many liturgical advantages, particularly because it provides a greater space for processions, and these practical advan tages viere aln1ost certainly the reason for the eventual rnodification of the present basilica into a Latin cross type. It is, however, quite ,~•rong to suppose chat the Latin cross type represents a 'religious' type of plan vvhi.le the central plan is 'secular' or even 'pagan'. The idea that che rebuilding of this unique 1nonument could be a subject of purely archirectural interest and that Bramante and Julius II were trying to re-create it in a pagan fonn betrays a con1plete misunder standing of the developn1ent of Italian architecture, of Bran1ance's art and, above all, ofJulius ll. Bratnante's project is di rect! y derived from the Ten1pietto in that he ,vas designing, on an enonnous scale, a n1artyriu1n. Further, he vvished to associate an Early Christian basiJica with this 1nartyriu1n, thus redesigning an ancient Ron1a11 building ,vithin the sarue frame work as that which had lin1 ited Constantine's architects in the fourth century. Constantine's ocher foundations, the Holy Sepulchre and fti ~ • - ~~.l -' ' • ; I.I • • • • the Church of the Nativity, also con1bined a n1artyriun1 ,vith a basilica. In addition to' this we kno,v that, for Bra111ante's generation, the 1nathen1atical perfection of a central plan had a theological syn, bolism in that it reflected the perfection of God. For that gen eration the crucifo rrn sy111bo lis1n of a Latin cross church \Vas rather obvious; but ,ve kno,v that n1ore than half a century later, at the ti1ne of the Council of Trent, the medieval cruciforn1 type of church can1e once n1ore to be preferred. and this change of taste probably had son,e effect on the changes in the design for St Peter\ icself. When B ra1nante died he left no definitive design to bind his designated successor, Raphael. Little had been built beyond the foundations of the 111ain piers and the setting-out of the great arches linking the piers. These t,vo factors. ho\vever. condition rhe scale of the present building, so that all bis successors as Capon,aestro \Vere bound by his sense of the heroic; but it n1usr be ad1nirred that his lack ofexpe rience of,.vork on this colossal scale led hin1 into designing piers \vhich ,verc totall y inadequate to support rhe ,vcights he ,vould have placed on rhc1n. Since no n1ason had any practical experience of this rype of \VOrk there \Vas no one ro guide hi111, and all his successors fo und the1nsclvcs constantly forced to enlarge the piers and to provide 111ore and n1orc abut111ent for the thrust of the do111e, which, had it been built to Bra111antc's original design '\VOu ld have required even 1nore support than the present building provides. In spite of the foct that there '\Vas no definitive design it is possible to gain a fairly precise idea of Bran1ante's intentions at the end of his life and co contrast the1n \Vith those at the beginning of the \Vork. Apart from the autograph dra\ving in the Uffizi and the foundation 1ncdal there arc nu111erous drawings 1,vhich can be associated \Vith Bra1nantc's office - 111any in the hand of his assistant Jnd successor, Baldassare Peruzzi - and there have recently con1e co lighc so,ne interesting dra,v111gs attributt'd to Menicanto1110 de' Chiarellis. ,vho ,vas for 1nany years associated ,vith thl' Fabbrica di S. Pietro. [84] His sketchbook (no,v in the Morgan Library. Nt',v York) contains ,1t least one dra,ving ,vhich see1ns to confirn1 the state111ent, 1nade in the sixteenth centur y, cha t Bra1nante n1ade a \vooden 1nodel. If such a model existed. it seen1s perverse to 111aintain that Bran1antc left no definitive design. This i~ not so, since it is easy ro de111onstrare the confusion over Bra111ante's intentions \vhich existed in the nunds of his conten1poraries and collaborators. 134 To begin vv ith, the dra\ving in the U ffizi is usuall y reproduced a~ a cent ral plan, in the fonn sho\vn in plate 89. Evidence for this interpretatio n can be found in rhe foundation 111edal and the Mcni cantonio drav,ing, as vvell as in the exi stence of 11t11T1erous varia tions on this centrally planned thcnic, by architects such as Giuliano da Sangallo, vvho \vas certainly councctcd \V ith the Fa bbrica in so,nc ,vay rather hard to define \,Vith precision. S in1 ilarly, there is evidence for the vie\v that llran1ante intended only co add a tribune to the existing nave, rather like his tribune at Sea M aria dclle G razie, and I70] that he then intended to replace the original nave "vith a ne\v one, retaining, therefore, the Larin cross plan. Evidence for this, apart frorn the existence of Sta M aria dell e G razie, can also be found in the fact that the Uffizi drawing is only a half-plan, and, especially, in the fact J83] that Raphael - according co Serlio - n1ade 3 Latin cross design. Serlio's evidence is particularl y i111portant. He ,vas about thirty at the tirnc ,vhcn Bra1nante w as 111aking his first designs fo r St Peter's, so he \Vas a conrc111porary, and, 1nore in1portant, he had a long 84 Rome, Sr Pecer's. Dra,ving by l\1cnica,1conio de' Chiarelli$ (') • ...... ,... .,.. - .. ;~""fl .. t r INCOMPL E T E. PLAN TOW ~R SE.C Tl ON X5 Montcpulciano. S. lliagio. by Antonio da Sangallo rhe Elder. 151~-45. Plan ,111d ~cctton association ,vith Peruzzi, \vhose drawiJJgs he inherited. Yet Serlio reproduces in his treatise a central plan, which he associates ,vith Peruzzi, and a Latin cross plan, \vhich he associates \vith Raphael. There i.s. however, another category of evidence altogether. This consists of the c·hurches \vhich ca n be regarded as deri ved fron1 o ne or other of Bran1ante's projects. Sonic arc kn o\vn co have been designed by hin1, or under his direct supervision, \Vhile others \vere produced by n1en not kno,vn to have been connected \Vith hi1n, but clear! y under the influence of his architectural ideas. The principal [9.,r] exa1nple-s are che churches of S. Biagio alla Pagnocta, SS . Celso e Giuliano. and S. El igio degli O refici. all in Rorne. and the Madonna f85 - 871 di S. Biagio at Monccpulciano, and Sta Maria della Con~olazione at Todi. S. Biagio and SS. Celso e Giuliano ·were designed by l3ra1nante hi,nsel( as trials for St Peter's, but unfort1u1ately neither church now exists in its original forn1. SS. Celso e Giuliano \Vas very si1nilar to plate 89, 1.e. to the (.entrally planned version of the Uflizi dra\ving, but ir scc111s also to Lave had an ernphasis on one side that ,vould have rurned it into a 'directed central plan', or one \vhicb has a definite orientation. S. Biagio alla Pagnotta was sirn ilar, bur \,1 ith a true nave, two bays in length, attached co the central don1 ical space. This idea of a great do1ne ,vith a nave tacked on to it, \vhich goes back at lease r36 to the (:athedral of Florence. is also fo und in dra\vings by Fra Giocondo and Giuliano da Sangall o, both of who111 had charge of the building of St Peter's at the ti,ne of Bra,nante's last illness and death (151 3- 14). S. Eligio degli Orefici was probably designed by Raphael and [ 94] Bra1nanre together, and has 1nuch in co1nn1on \Vith the grandiose basilica in Raphael's School 86, 87 Monrcpukiano, S. Biagio. by Antonio da Sangallo the Elder ,~, • • ~-· .l .... . ' - . - . ~ t r/1 ' oo r- 1 f:!.!r11o 1 ;/ d·ri'uo h d:,tro. & Ji {ltf•'it,i!.: pr,rst.s ~f.11.1, d-il 1:,,,J{i pi,o ,~;rr11:k1tl.:j,,.,. ,,.,tff"", & ;1 f11MprfHh..·f~u tprtllo tdiftiffo· pr.i -''fr.tttrOpiU{ffl e· l,W.# &itt. ~.i• , .. ,,,,.ilm,1/fo ( 11C4Wt iodif/i 4#3 t1)mrri..i J#tttUt p.-{i~ .#ff 0.'{lfi prmfr11lr .,urbiwr• rt f,ul,.fff pi,.,,o ~ tm•,~ ,~;,, l11Rl.t Jirtt.i: & ptt6ioti1Wco, cl;t f.Ar«Ntttio/.te tffr, pi# prtilo .t!p.wto tmii4o tht m,ppo ,nl1ttefo: pmbt foµ.'1 timiJo.. ~r).1 f.rJ1tf.. ,u{ibt11 fi,11rt, 0' 01!k4' ROME, ST PETER'S ,.m idttJJrrd Ii Mo(r" U '°"f.1tlio t.im,uo{,{«mdor.rrr 1"'ltt ~J~ • -ufof.irl IrOfJt!t Clli'lff~~·g,.li ~!I Nor ri t JJ""' rM}igGo : .,;f/i to,1§JrrJ '«M»;wr ad/No ~ltfl, O,U,C/}rjfr 88 1:3ramance's do111c, section and elevation 89 Bramance's first plan 90 Modd by Antonio da Sangallo the Younger • .. . . • : .u:r . : • ~ _, :.I 11'. •!t; i.: e o - --~~-:~-=c:..---=-., 9~ , 91 Michelangelo's plan extended into an apsidal fot'1n and the west end marked by two grand can1panili (only one of which vvas co1npleted). Thus, it is very similar in disposition co one possible interpretation of Bramante's St Peter's [ 82] as shown on the foundation rnedal. Internally, it has a si1nple, austere, rnajesty which sets it in a different class fron1 Sta Maria delle Carceri, and indeed from any other knO\IVn work of the Sangallo family. The suspicion that it must reflect Bramante's O\Vn ideas grows to near-cercaincy when we con1pare it \¥ith the Madonna della Conso lazione at Todi, in U 1nbria, ostensibly by the almost unknovvn architect Cola da Caprarola. In tact, it is known that Peruzzi had a share in the building, after Bramante's death, and the plan is an almost exact repetition of a dra\¥ing 1nade in Milan, 111any years I 64 1 earlier, by Leonardo. From all these pieces of evidence it is therefore possible to reconstruct one or t,,.,,o of the stages ofBrarnante's thought concerning St Peter's. 139 After his death in 1514 Bra1nance was succeeded as Capon1aestro by Raphael and Peruzzi, both of ,vhon1 produced the variant plans knovvn to us fro111 Serlio, bur neither of whon1 see1ns to have done much actual construction. The Sack of Rome by the Imperial troops in 1527 effectively stopped all building for n1any yea rs, and in the 1530s the drawings made by the Durch artist Maerten vanHeemskerck show that rhe great shell i111pressed hi1n in the sarne way as the other ruins ofR01ne. It \vas during this period that Antonio da Sangallo the Younger - ,vho had also worked under l3ran1ante - began to redesign the building as a \vhole and to repair the damages caused by long neglect. T he central space was fixed by the fact that B raniante's piers already existed, but Sangallo very m uch enlarged them :u1d at the same time designed a ne,v shape of dome, rather like a beehive, which would have been 1nuch easier to construrt. There is an [90] engraving and a large wooden ,node] of this project made in the last years of Sangall o's life. Fortunately, his death in 1546 prevented the execution, since Sangallo's 1nodel shows very clearly that all of Braniantc's immediate successors were unable to th ink on rhe heroic scale and re lied rather weakly on a series of con1promise solutions. Thus, the n1odel shows an a\vkward compro111 ise bet,veen the central plan and the longitudinal fonn which was Raphael's contribution to the design just before 1520. T he desire to co111bine the virtues of the central plan ,vith the practical advantages of the Latin cross can be traced back to Bramante's O\vn lifetirne, and it \vas still to exert great influence on Michelangelo, ·who succeeded Sangallo on 1 January 1547, n1o rc than thirty yea rs after the death of Bran1anre. In spire of the foct rhar they had never been friendly, Michelangelo expressed his inrenrion of returning ro a basically Brantantcsquc forn1, vvbich he did in a very elaborate and very subtle reduction of Bra1nante 's plan to a con, bi nation of central plan and Larin cross expressed in [91] Mannerist te nns. PrincipaJly, this n1eans that \vhere Bra1nante had conceived his central plan as a square shape \vith the entrance in any of the four straight sides, Michelangelo stood the square on one corner and obtained a dia1nond shape, using the corner as the n1ain facade and en1phasizing it by blunting the point and adding a very large portico. Co111parison of the r,vo plans shows, further, that Michelangelo reduced the overall size, increased the size of the main piers, and reduced the open spaces bctvveen the piers and the outside walls. By rhis drastic reduction a11d con1prcssion he ensured the 140 ._W 1 JI,.)(, J{ \ l'I II \ 1· \ I\ I I .s •. , ·n R I r, II.. I '\ l l\\1'1 1 JH\I 1'1 1 1 ! 1, \ \I l f\.\:1,.1 \I\ l\f , ·,1,H\\flC':>, i\l•.,•t\ \V1\;II \I [I'll\'-.\, f)\' II R I\C I (I I • 92 Rome, St Peter's, Michelangelo's design for the <:xterior stability of the building and provided adequate support for the do1ne, even though he abandoned the idea of building Dran1ante's dome [88) and constantly rnodified his own projects and n1odels. He pressed ahead with the construction \vith n1ore vigour than had been shown for nearly forty years, so that when he died, in 1564, a considerable part of the basilica \Vas standing in the fonn in \vhich \VC know it, and the drun1 had been co1npleted as £1r as the spri nging of the do1ne. The dornc itse lf is one of the problen1s of St Peter's. Tt is known that Michelangelo, at one stage, ,vished it to be a hen1i sphere, like Bran1ante's design, but with heavily accented ribs corre- {92) sponding to the 1nain lines of h is \Val1-treatn1ent. This would have been a more dynan1ic treatrrrcnt than Bramanrc's smooth s11elJ, expressive of the difference in ternperament of the t\vo n1en, as \veil as of the great change that ca1ne over architectural ideals in the half-century betvveen Bra111ance's death and Michelangelo's. 141 Michelangelo, h0\1\'ever, also projected a dome in a slightly pointed [ 1 J for111, and this was the shape adopted by the builders. As v,ith Brunelleschi's dome, the pointed shape exerts less thrust, and it was this vvhich vvas decisive when, between 1585 and 1590, it vvas built by Giacorno della Porta with the assistance of Domenico Fontana, who ,vas probably the best engineer of the day. Michelangelo's O\Vll conception of the building, unlike Bra1nance's, was dynan1ic; and fro111 the back of the church it is still possible co gain son1e idea of the effect he sought. Here the giant pilasters are linked together, (92] rather like those in Bran1ante's Belvedere, to forn1 single vertical units ,vhich link up \Vith chc ribs of chc dome and give an almosr Gothic effect of verticality. The ribs of the present don1e arc funda n1entally those projected by Michelangelo, but are pTobably slightly thinner and n1ore graceful in their general effect. Once again, ho,vever, the plan \1\'as profoundly 1nodified and the [93] present Latin cross shape of the building is the result of a transforma tion vvrought in the first half of the seventeenth century by Carlo Maderna. He not only decorated n1uch of the interior, but he also extended and changed Michelangelo's plan by the addition of a long nave and then a fa~ade rnade necessary by che extension. Finally, the ne\v design ,vas 111adc into one of the ,nasterpicces of Baroque by the con1plecion of the layout of the great piazza and the superbly theatrical effect of the Tuscan colonnade with scores of statues on a gigantic scale, designed by Bernini and built fro1n 1656 onwards. 93 Ron1e, St Pcter·s. Plan as built • + V CHAP1' ER SEVEN Raphael and Giulio Romano Raphael n1ay have been related to Bra111ante. It would seen1 reason able chat Bra1nanre lun1self, as soon as he realized rhe 1nagnitude of the task he had undertaken at Sr Peter's, began to look around for a capable successor; and, although n1ost of the n1aj or architects of the next generation ,vorked under hin1 at one tin1e or another, his choice fell upon Raphael. It secrns likely that the two \Vere \vorking closely together by 1509, for Raphael's fresco of the School oj· A1he11s is set in a building so like Bra111antc's original projects for St Peter's that it is usually thought ro reAect his direct inspiration. In the san1e year the little Ron1an church of S. Eligio degli Orefici (v.ihich is a tiny [94] Greek cross and therefore a possible experiment for St Peter's) ,vas designed by Brarnance and Raphael and carried out fron1 1514 onwards, the don1e probably being fin ished by Peruzzi. Raphael died at the age of thirty-seven, in 1520, so that his survcyorship of the works at St Peter's \Vas neither as long nor as in1portant as 1night reasonably have been expected. Nevertheless, in the six last hectic years of his life. apart fron1 !us enormous output as a painter, Raphael seen1s ro have found tiir1e to design three palaces, a chapel, and a vil la and to have determined. to son,e extent, a new trend in archi tecture so1nc,vhat similar to the devclopn1cnt in his very last pictures. To put the matter in another ,vay, both as a painter and as an architect Raphael see iris to move in his last years away from the serene classicisn1 of hi5 own Srliool o,f' Athe11s, which is the equivalent of Bran1ante's n1aturc style, to,vards a richer and at the san1c ti111c ,nore dran1atic style which is the beginning of Mannerisn1. This can be seen in the chapel he built in Sta Maria de] Popolo for the wealthy Sienese banker. Agostino Chigi, \Vhere there is far greater richness than in S. Eligio, although the structural forn1s are alinost identical Perhaps n1ore important ~till \Vere the t\vo palaces he built in Rome, both of \Vhich diverge from the prototype which was his O\vn house. The Palazzo Vidoni-C:affarelli still exists in the centre of Ro1ne, but 195] has been 1nuch enlarged. 20 Nevertheless, the basic ele1nents, the rusticated base1nent, the pin110 110/lih' with coltnnns and an nrtic storey r43 94 Ron1e, S. Eligio degli Orefici. Do1nc above, do not va ry very significantly fro1n the House of Raphael type; but his next palace, vvhich n1ay date from the last year of h,is li fe, is j96J altogether different. This ,vas the Palazzo Branconio dell' Aquila and is kno,vn to us only fro1n dravvings and an engraving. Here the differences are essential, and an analysis ,vill make clear the principles of the ne,v style, knov.,,.n as Manneris111. The £1\ade of rhe Palazzo Branconio dell' Aquila should be corn- [78) pared ,vith that of the House ofRaphael in order co see the differences ,vhich. though apparently quire sn1all, affect the architect's ,vhole outlook. To begin ,vith. iris clear that the Palazzo Branconio is very n1uch richer in texture, and particularly in the an1ount of decoration ,vhich has been applied to the su rfal·e. Tn the House of Raphael the decoration is virtually confined to such things as balustrades and pediment~ over the windovvs, which arc ir1 themselves structural features; or it is a tnatter ofcontrast in texture bet,veen the rustication of the ground floor and che sn1ooth ,vall of che pia110 11obifr. Even here, it is possible to argue that this textural contrast gi vcs a feeling of greater ~olidity to the k)\Ver part of the building and is to that extent structural also. The decoration on the facade, of the Palazzo Branconio cannot be said to be structural at all , and it is this ,vhich is the essential cle1nent of distinction. Perhaps the most in,portant exan1ple is the ,vay in \vhich the colun111s have been n1oved fro111 the pia11,, 110/1ilc do,vn to the ground floor, in itself reasonable enough, 144 since the colun1ns can then be said to be supporting the upper pa rt of the building. This is precise ly ,vhat they do not do, since each of the colun1ns has an crnpLy niche in11nediately above it, and ,ve get an unco1nfortablc feeling of ,1 rnassive support ,vith a void above it. It is true that in at least one of the dra\vings \vhich record the ,1 ppearance of tbe palace these niches arc fill ed v.:ith statues; never theless, such 111assive Doric colu1nns ought to appear co have more to do than si111ply to support s111all statues. In th e same \Vay, it is evident that the pattern of the ,vindo\~1s on the piano 110/Jile, ,vith their alternation of triangul ar and seg1nencal pedi111ents, forn1 a pare of the \Vall surface and are tied together by an entablarure ,~,hich has no order to support it except the columns of the ta bernacle windO\VS thcrnscl vcs. The arrangcn1ent of th e piano no/1ile contrasts 1nost striking!y with the repetition of the identical units in the House of Raphael, since it has a highly con1 plex rhythm of niches, triangular and segrnental pedi1nented ,vindows, as ,veil as the decorati ve s,vags. This extre111e richness coupled vvi th a deliberate inversion of the functions of the architectural ele111enrs- colurnns supporting nothing - are characteri stic of the stylisric trend w hich began in Raphael's lifetime and \\'hich \Vas ro do1ninatc all the arts in Italy for the rest of the centur ,v. Manneris111, as a terrn. \vas invented ,0111e sixty years ago ,vhen it beca1ne dear char the purely classical style of B ramante and of Raphael and Peruzzi at the beginning of their ca reers v,,as not the san1e in intention as the style practised by Giulio Ro111ano o r even by R,1phacl and Peruzzi in their last yea rs. Similar tendencies can be found in painting and in sculpture, perhaps n1ost no tably in Ra phael's 95 Ro111e, Palaz10 Vidoni-Catfarell i. Elcvacion late \vork such as the Transfi,~1,ra1io11 (in the Vatican). In all three arts this new, restless, style \Va.5 due to a nun1ber of factors of \Vhich the n1ost in1portant ,vere che personality of Michelangelo and the fact that the classic style ofBra1nante and of the early Raphael n1usc have see1ned to younger 1ncn a dead end. le n1ust have appeared co rhe,n that nothing could be done on those lines \vhich \vould be better than \vork already in existence, so chat rather chan try co rival Uran1ance's Ten1pietro or Raphael's School o_f Arhe11s the sensible thing to do seen1ed to be to try to find a different, n1ore exciting. style. In archirecnire rhe 111ere i111itarion of classical prototypes ,vas now quite sin1plr and it seen1ed ,vorth exprrin1euring ,vith the classical vocabulary in order to find ne,v co1nbinations \vhich 1nighc yield results visually as satis£1ctory as anything \vhich had co1ue do,vn fron1 antiquity. Many other factors contributed to the rise and spread of Mannerisc art: the Marxist explanation of the 1noven1ent in ter111s of the political and econornic crises which culminated in the Sack of Ro1ne 111 1527 and the gro\~ring crisis of the Refonnation and Counter-Refor1nation v,1hich divided Europe throughout the ,vhole of che sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, is undoubted] y valid for so1ne part of the pbeno1nenon. It is, ho\vever, totally inadequate as an explanation of the ~•bole because Raphael's Tra11~/ig11r111i,111 vvas left unfinished at his death, long before the Sack of Ro111c, and also because perhap; the finest of all Mannerist buildings is the Palazzo del Te at Mantua. This \vas builc by Giulio l~o,nano fro111 1524 onwards, in a town \Vhich ,vas scarcely affected by che political upheaval. Mannerisn1 as a tcnn is useful as a 111eans of distinguishing a phase between the conscious classical hannon y ain1ed at by an artist like Bran1ante and the passionate dra111a of the Baroque style ,vhich is eptton1ized by Ut'rnini. Most of the art produced in the intt:rvening century is in onr \vay or another sophisticated, frustrated, and so1ne tin1es even do,vnright neurotic. For this reason cbc tem1 'M;inncnsn1' n1ust be retained, although it is nccc~sary to bt:,1r in 1nind that n1any artists, such as C,iulio Ro1nano, thought of thernselves as practising a classical style and 1nany of the features in Giulio's \Vork can indeed be traced back...to Ro1nan architecture of the ln1perial period. What is interesting about this is the ,va y in ,vhich the changed intentions of the sixteenth-century arcl.1itects led then, to look for features in antique architecn1re vvhich had been neglected by their predecessors: 146 , 1111111111 ••••••••• 1 nu ••••••••••1111••••••••••1111 •••••• 111111 ••••••• . ...::: ., .. , . . _ ··•- . _._~~ ~-:, - ,·· ·~:-~·• ········ ·· ··• ···· ·•·• •:,, -•---···~•--~•-,•~·-···•···--·•······•·- 96 llome, Palazzo Branconio dell' Aquila. Engraving after destroyed building by Raphael 97 Rorne, Palazzo Spada. A 111id r 6th-century palace rll.C.<-lATA (IQ. -,. and it is quite wrong to i1nagine that, because they appreciated things in linperial Ro111an art which had not appealed to Bra1nante or to Raphael, they were therefore insensitive co classical precedents. Indeed, aln1ost the opposite n1ight be n1aincained, for the first great treatises on architecture, those by Serlio, Palladio, and Vignola, were all \Vritten at this time and all take it for granted that classical ~ antiquity is the foundation of architectw·al style. They are thus in the direct line of descent from Albcrti's treatise, but all three vvere writing books v,hich \vere intended to be textbooks for architects , rather than a treatise on aesthetics, as Alberti's tends to he. [98] Raphael also designed the Palazzo Pandolfini in Florence. This is a si111pler versio11 of the Palazzo Branconio adapted to Florentine taste and adapted also to the idea of a villa standing in the country rather than a palace in a rovvn, since it was built on the outskirts of Florence, near the Porta S. Gallo. The developn1ent of the villa is of particular in1portance in Italian sixteenth-century architecture since on the one hand it looks back to the villas of the Ro111ans, as described by Pliny, and, on the other, it looks for\vard to a ,vhole class (in cluding the English country-house) which derives directly from the r48 principles to be laid dov.rn by Pall adio. One of the first and certainly one of the finest of these viUas was begun about I 516 by Raphael and others, who included Antonio da Sangall o the Elder and Giulio Romano. T his, ,vhich was never more than half finished, is the Villa Madama on the slopes of Monte Mario ju-st outside Rome. There (99-101 J seerns no doubt that the original intention was to re-create a classical vi lla v,ith an enormous circular courtyard in the centre and with a g reat garden like an an1phithcatre terraced into the hillside. In fact, only half the building was ever erected so that the deep curve of the present entrance fac;ade was intended to be half of the central circular court. Nevertheless, the Villa Madan1a, with its classical intentions, is a ,vork of primary importance since the loggia at the back, no,v glazed in, contains the most 111agnificent surviving decoration carried out by Raphael and his pupils in direct imitation of the Golden House of Nero. The great loggia consists of three bays, those at either end being covered with quadripartite vaulting and the one in the centre v.rith a don1ical vault. Ac one end (the one shown in plate 100) the wall is recessed into the hillside in a deep apse-like shape with a richly decorated half-dome over it. The ,vhole of the decoration is carried out in lov., relief ,vith strong, bright colour contrastin g vv ich dazzling white plaster, and it is easy to see how this rnust have seemed to conternporaries not only to resemble the fabulous Golden House of Nero but also in some senses to surpass it. Fro1n chis it vvas a logical step for a young artist such as Giulio Romano, ,vho carried out much of the decoration in the Villa Mada1na, to think that there ,vas no point in merely continuing such a style, and that it was better to seek for ne,v inventions of his own. This he did at the Palazzo de! Te. Giulio Ro1nano, as his na111e impli es, \lvas Roman born and ,vas the first 1najor artist to be born in the city for centuries. He vvas Raphael's pupil and his artistic executor and 111 ust have been ex ceedingly precocious, since it seems that he was born as late as 1499. 21 At any rate, Giulio Romano was Raphael's principal assistant some years before 1520 and a considerable share of the actual execution of the later frescoes in the Vatican and of the later paintings such as the Transfiguration or the Holy Family under the Oak Tree is very generally attributed to Giulio rather than to Raphael. Yet it 1nust be said that Raphael, ho,vcver pressed by his ntunerous con11nissions, v.,ould not have allo,vcd Giulio to alter the basic style of the Raphael workshop 149 unless he hi1nself \Vas changing his own scyle in a similar way. hnn1ediately after Raphael's death in 1520 Giulio l{o111ano \Vas conunissioned to co1nplete the Vatican frescoes and presu1nably also to supervise the C01T1pletion of outstanding oil-paintings, a1nong then1 the Tra11sfigurafion. He ren1ained in Rornc until 1524 and during these four years he \vorked as an architect, since there are two palaces in Ro111e \vhich are reasonably attributed ro hi111 - the Palazzo Cicciaporci and the Palazzo Maccarani. In 1 524 Giulio \vent to Mantua to \VO rk for the Duke, Federigo Gonzaga, in whose service he re111ained until his death in I 546. His 1nasterpiece is undoubtedly the Palazzo del Te ,vhich was under construction by November r 526 and was con1pleted about 1534. [, 02-7] This, like the Villa Madan1a, was a re-creation of a classical 1,iJla suburbana. 22 The palace in the city of Mantua is a gigantic building, but Federigo Gonzaga had a fon1ous stable and he decided to build hi1nself a villa just outside the to,vn, ,vhich would be the headquarters of his stud and at the same rin1e a place ,:vith a beautiful garden in ,vhich to pass a day in the heat of the sun1111er. There are no bedrooms since the villa is only a n1ile or so from the Gonzaga palace. The plan shows the typical layout of a Ro1nan villa; that is, four long, low, ranges enclosing a central square· court. This is confirm.ed at first glance by the appearance of the entrance fa~ade; but it is at this [103] point chat one realizes char the Palazzo del Te is by no 111eans a si1nple building, and that vvhac appears to be a straig htforward classical villa is a 1nost sophisticated structure. To take the plan first, it ,viii be seen [102] that the principle of syrn1nerrical disposition is not observed, for the bui ldi ng has four different ranges and the axis of the garden and the 1nain garden front leads to a side door while the axis of the main entrance is at right angles to the garden. It 1night be argued that this \vas due to the exigencies of the site, but a closer exan1ination sho\vS that the building as a ,vhole is full of surprises and contradictions ROME, V I LLA MAUAMA by Raphael. Antonio d:, Sangallo the Elder, Giulio Ron1ano and others, begun c. 1516 99 Faqadc 1 oo Loggia 101 Plan "vhich are obvio us! y intentional and were inrendcd to appeal co a highly sophisticated rasre, since n1ost of the established rules of architecture are deliberately Aouted in such a ,vay char the educated spectator is intended to feel a thrill of delighred horror. This can be seen at once in the tnain entrance front ,vhich should be co111pared I 104] v.:ith the "vest side entrance, both of ,vhich should then be co111pared with the garden front. In each case, elen1ents ofone front are repeated but transfonned in both others. The n1ain entrance front is a long, lov.:, block "vith three equal arches in the centre and with four "vindow bays apparently sy1n- 1netricall y disposed on either side. The ,vall is rusticated and articu la ted by Tuscan pilasters carrying a richly carved entablature. About three-quarters of the "va y up the pilasters there is a string-course ,.vhich serves as si ll s for the attic v.:indo,vs. A Imost the first thing one notices about this orticulation is that the string-course is level ,vich rhe face of the pilasters, forms the sill of the attic \Vindo,vs, and is tied into the keystone of the ,vindo,vs on the n1ain floor. In other ,Nords, ,vhcn: Brarnante rook trouble to keep each elen1ent separate and distinct, here rhey scen1 to be delibcratel y co1nbined in a surface pattern. The next glance. ho,vever, ,viii reveal greater oddities than this, for the spacing of the pil asters is by no means equal. To the ri ght of the entrance arches there is a ,vide bay, but the corresponding bay to the left is not onJy narro,ver, it also has the windo,v off-centre. This 1night be thought to be no n1ore than an oversight on the pa.rt of the designer, though it ,vould be a strange oversight in so in1- portanr ,1 building by so highly trained an architect. Next, ,ve no ricr that the three entrance bays are flanked on each side by three "vindo,v bays and then there conics a caesura in the forn1 of a pair of pilasters with a s111 0II niche set in a smooth ,vall bct,veen the111. After rhis there follo,vs a nonnal ,vindow bay and, finally, the fa~·ade is closed by a pair of pilasters. Thus, reading fron1 the cenrra l arch of the entrance the rhythn1 is AAJ)BJJCB, the last being differentiated front the other bays by the fact that it has paired pilasters ac either side. The design is therefore both very subtle and consciously asym- 01etrical, but the full sophistication of this architecture can be realized only by 111oving round to the side front "vhere a sinular but not q uite identical articulation is adopted, \\'ith the sn,aU niche bays fran1ing the sides of rhe single cntra11ce arch. More subtle still is the fact that th e spectator is supposed to keep in 111 ind the b,1sic dis- 152 . ~ . . . • • t; • 102 Mantua, Palazzo del Te. Giulio Ro1nano. c. 1526-34. Plan position of the external fronts when he arrives on the garden side which has, once more, a disposition around three large arches in che [ 106] centre. Herc, however, the texture of the vvall is quite different since it is rusticated only up co the level of the bridge which runs across the 1noat, now unfortunately dry. The main storey has s111ooth walling and no attic, but has instead a totally different textural effect obtained by a series of round arches carried on piers and columns in a complicated rhythm. The la rger arches of the centre are further e1nphasizcd by a triangular pediment above them. Co1nparing the entrance and garden fronts we sec that they have in co1n1non a triplet of arches in the centre, followed by three ,vindow bays on each side, which are then followed by an odd smaU bay with a niche -separating the rnain "vindo.,vs fron1 the final bay, which repeats the form of the original three. Thus, ,vhat at first sight are two totally different fronts, have the sa1ne underlying motives and there can be no doubt that the architect intended this to create in the spectator's 1nind a pleasure sin1ilar to that given by variations on a the1ne in 111usic. If, in in1agination, we fill the 1noat with water so that in the Italian sun the whole play of reflected light is cast up fron1 the surface of the water into the shallow arches above the garden windovvs, we shall see how extremely subtle the architectural invention of Giuli o Rornano vvas. The sa1nc can be said of s01ne further points in the building; for exatnple, the precise articulation of these arches on the r53 co3 Main fo,ade _,__j_J_ ~ - J,Jcj _J 105 Part of inner elevation of ,ourt 106 Garden front - .. ,. ' . 104 Side door MANTUA PALAZZO DEL Ti by Giulio Roinano ' co7 A_ tnun1,· looking into the garden i)::3 1 garden side. The four great colun1ns "vhich support che 1nain arches of the garden front give the effect of 1nassy supports carrying a [ 107) considerable "veight so that the arches and the vaulting of this portico, wl1ich in itself is n,arkedly re1niniscent of the Villa Madan1a, seen1 to be adequate for their task and disposed with syrnrnetrical harniony. There arc columns in the cen tre groups and colu111ns and piers at the ends. The small er "vindov, bays, ho\vever, are rather 111ore con1plex in their disposition since we begin vvith \Vhat is gener,111 y, but erroneously, kno\vn as a Palladian23 ,notivc; chat is, a se1nic1rcular arch supported on colun1ns \vith a rectangular opening at either side fonned by the entablature and another colu111n . The \\"indo\V bay nearest the 111ain entrance is such a n1oti ve and so is the second. At this point, ho\\1ever, the third \vindov,r beco111es a round-headed arch supported not on coh1111ns but on square- piers, and the side spaces are on1itted. This 1norive is foll o\ved by the srnall niche bay, and then the lasr of the arches repeats this ne\v type of ,vindo¼' . .By co111- parison "vith the inain entrance front, therefore, there is a further con1plication in the disposirion of the bavs which, reading fro111 the centre arch, are no\V A ADD C 1) C. ln fact, the \vhole of the Palazzo del Tc is full of this sort of sophistication, ,vhich explains \Vh y ir becan1e in11nensely fa 1nous as soon as it ,vas built and has al,vays been regarded as Giulio Ro111ano's n1asterpiece. 'f\vo other things about it need to be recorded. Firstly, the sides I 105] of the internal court do not correspond precisely \vich any of rhe exterior sides but h,ive rhythms and con1plicario11s of their O\-vn. What is even odder is thr trcatnient of son11:: details \\'hich. to our eyes, a_re nor particularly st,irtling, but 1nusr have sccrned strangt: to conren1porarics and arc essential clements in rhc conception of Mannerisn1. Sonic of the keystones in th,· \Vindo,v arches appear co ~lip do"vn into the space of the arch itscH~ rhus contradicting the in1prcssion of stability \,\"hich the keystone of an arch is nonnally intended to give. This feeling of insecurity can be seen still n1ore dearly in the cnrablature of rhe internal court. \vhcre Giulio has [ 1 o5 l accuall y a llo\vcd a nurnber of che trig] yphs to appear to have slipped d0\\111 inro the "vall space bel(nV, creating :1 definite feeling of unease in rhe 1nind of rhe sneccaror.r This deliberate n1alaise is gcne~ rallv, regarded as the hall-111ark of Mannerist art 011 JCcount of ics contrast \vith the serenity of Bra111ant..:'s architecture or the pa~sion and confidence of the Baroque. 1 )'6 The second i1nportant feature of the Palazzo del Te confirms this in1pression. The interior Besides this, through an opening in the darkness of a g rotto, v-,hich reveals a distant landscape painted vvith beautiful judgment, ,nay be seen 111any Giants flying, all s1nitten by the thunderbolts of Jove, and, as it were, on the point of being ovcr\vhehncd at that 1noment by the fragn1ents of the rnountains, like the others. In another part Giulio depicted other Giants, upon \vho1n ten1ples, 157 colu1nns, and oth"r pieces of buildings are collapsing, 111aking a vast slaughter and havoc of those proud beings. And in this part, a,nong those falling frag111ents of buildings. stands the fireplace of the roon,, which, when there is a fire in it, 1nakes it appear as if the Giants are burning, for Pluto is painted there, flying to\vards the centre with h.is chariot drawn by lean horses, and acco1npan1ed by the Furies of Hell; and thus Giulio, not departing fron1 the subject of the story \Vith this invention of the fire, tuade a u1ost beautiful adornn1ent for the fireplace. In this work, n1oreover, in order to render it the 1nore fearsome and terrible, Giulio represented the Giants, huge and fantastic in aspect, f.,lling to the earth, sn,itten in various \vays by the lightnings and thunderbolts; son,e in the foreground and others in the back ground, some dead, others wounded, and ochers again covered by mountains and the ruins of buildings. Wherefore let no one ever think to see any vvork of the brush 1nore horrible and terrifying, or 1nore natural than this one; and whoever enters that roo1n and sees the ,vindo,vs, doors, and other suchlike things all a,vry and, as it \.Vere, on the point of collapse, and the n1ountains and buildings hurtling dovvn, cannot buc fear that everything vvill fall upon him, and, above all, as he sees the Gods in the Heaven rushing, s0111e here, son1e there. and all in flight. And \vhat is n1ost marvellous in the \vork is to see that the \vhole of the painting has neither beginning nor end, but is so ,veil joined and connected together, vvithout any divisions or orna,nental partitions, that the things ,vhich are near the buildings appear very large, and those in the distance, \.vhere the landscapes are. go on receding into infinity: vvhence that roon1, \\·hich is not n1ore than 30 feet in length. has the appearance of open counrry. 1\1oreover, the pave1ncnt being of s1nall round stones set on edge, and the lovver part of the upright walls being pai_nted ,vith sin1ilar scones, there is no sharp angle to be seen, and that level surf.ice has the effect of a vast expanse, ·Nhich vvas executed \Vith 111uch judg1nent and beautiful art by Giulio. to \vhon, our crafts n1en are 111uch indebted for such inventions. Most of the rest of Giulio Ro1nano's vvork is also to be found in r, osJ Mantua; in the Cathedral and the Palazzo l)ucale and, above all, in [ I 09] his O'Nn house. This \.Vas built shortly before his death in 1546 and is i1nportant to us principally bec,1use there can be no question of any r58 108 Mantua, Palazzo Ducale, Cortik· dclla Moser~, by Giulio Ron,ano ----~ 109 Mantua. Giuljo llo1nauo's house, 1540s outside pressure brought to bear on hi1n. He \vas the favourite artist ofchc Duke and obviously, fro1n the size otl1is house, fair! y p'rosperous. 178] The fac;ade can best be described as a parody ofBr:11n,1nte's House of Raphael. The \Vay in v.,hich the string- cour~e is pcakc.:d up in rhc centre to form a sort of incon1plett ptdi1ncnt, which in turn prc.:sscs dovvn on the keystone ofrhc Aattened arch bclo,v it, is quire obviously J deliberate reversal of Bran1anre's ideas. The sa1ne is true of the curious windov.' fran1es forced into shallo,v arches v,rhich arc slighrl y too sn1all for then1 and su nnounted by an elaborate enrablature v.,hich has no colurnns to carry it. Such a solccis111 \Votdd have been un thinkable in the first years ofrhe;: sixtC:'Cnth century. but by the 1540s it could be considered \~'itry and a1nusing. This alone \viii den1011strate the slightly precious quality of 1nuch of the best Mannerist architec ture and is perhaps also an explan,1tio11 ofthl' fact that the style is 111 ore;: popular antong architectural histori,u,s th,111 vvith the general public. 160 Cllt\PTER EIGHT Peruzzi and Antonio da Sangallo the Younger Baldassare Peruzzi ,vas, like Raphael and Giulio Rorr1ano, a leading n1ember of the Brain:u1te circle. He ,vas a Sienese painter and architect, born in 1481, ,vho can1e co Rome ahout 1503 and died chere in 1536. According to the account given of hin1 by Vasari he ,vas n1ost fan1ous arnong bis conte1nporaries as the n1an ,vho revived the long dead art of stage design and, connected with chis, he ,vas also a virtuoso in the art ofperspective. Hundreds of his dra\vings still exist, 111ainl y in Florence and Siena, but his personality ren1ains son1e,vhat n1ystcrious. He is perhaps best rcrne1n bcrcd as Bra1nante's principal assistant, and ,vas in his turn the n1aster of Serlio. We kno,v that Serlio in his treatise 1nade cxccnsive use of Peruzzi's drawings, and we know that both Bran1ante and Peruzzi projected treatises of their O\"Vll which have not co1ne do,vn to us. Serlio's book, therefore, is an i1nportanc source ofinfonnarion on both Peruzzi and Bran1ance, but, apart fron1 rhis, ,ve have a few paintings by Peruzzi and t,vo buildings, both of \Vhich were attributed co him by Vasari. The earlier of rhe r,vo is rhe Villa Farnesina near the Tiber in Ron,c, [ 110-12.I begun in 1509 and co111pleted in 1511. The building is comparatively s1nall, bur is nevertheless in1portant as an early exan1ple of the villa type ,vith a central block and projecting ,vings. ft is 1nuch earlier rhan the VilJa Madan1a and, indeed, at first gfance ic n1ighr ,veil be taken for a fifteench- rather than a sixteenth-century building. The pacron was the Siencse banker Agostino Chigi, for whon1 Raphael ,vas lacer to deco rare the Chigi Chapel, and the purpose of the building sce111s co have been thar of a ,.;/it, s11h11rba11a. The exterior has had its effect 1nuch Lnodified by the f.1cr thac the five bays on che ground Aoor of the entrance front have been glazed, so that the contrast of' void and solid has been entirely done a,vay wirh._The glazing ,vas, ho\vcvcr, necessary, since this entrance loggia contains a superb series of frescoes ofCupid and Psyche by Raphael and his pupils. For the rest, che fac;:ade has also be;:en n1odificd by the fact that the plain ,vaUs ,vere original! y decorated \Vith frescoes "vhich have long since ,vearhered a\vay. This explains the odd discrepancy between the harcness of the ,valls and I 6 I 7 ,~ • -~ l; I I > -~- t • -:~1 • 1~ ,, - t.s1,o;,',IX> lltl : '\/ ' •' ' "" '•U I ' ' ,,.,," RO~l t, . . ; . . . - ,_. -· . . - VI I I:\ F:\RNES !NA ~ 'Rlfl','Jtl'ffllln,w: us...... •n e.a,;;:;,wwsnw,cz::tc:: ::use: au z:: au : 5 S I I 7'1 by Peruzzi, 1509- 1 1 110 Engraving of fo,ade 1 1 1 Plan 1 12 Frc·sco 111 rhc Sa la ddk l'rospettive rhe richness of the rnodelled frieze below rhe eaves, with its cherubs and s,vags pierced by srnaJJ accic ,vindovvs. T he architecture is of a si111pl icity vvhich recalls Francesco di Giorgio (,vho 1nay "veil have been Peruzzi's n1aster). and the uncon1fortable effect of the central pilaster "vhich divides the ends of the ,vings inro two rather than three bays is one of the reasons for the slightly old-fashioned appearance of rhe building. Peruzzi ,vas also one of the numerous painters employed on the interior decoration, and we can understand his contemporaries' enthusiasm for his illusionisric skill as a stage designer when we sec vvhat he made of the big room on the first floor known as the Sala I,, 2] delle Prospettive. The illusion of an opening, giving on to a viev.r across Ron1e, is quite startlingly realistic. For nine years after the con1pletion of the Villa Farnesina Peruzzi vvorked, first with Brarnante and then with Raphael, on St Peter's. There are scores of drawings by hirn, vvhich pose numerous problems since it is irnpossible co be certain ,vhose ideas they represent. 1n I 520, after Raphael's pren1arure death, Peruzzi vvas appointed Head of the Works, but he acco1npJished very little, and in r 527 he \.Vas captured in the Sack of Ron1e which suspended alJ work on the building for rnany years. He ,vas fortunate enough to escape co Siena, where he worked for some time before returning to Ron1e, where he vvas once more non,inaced as Capomaestro of St Peter's in 1530. But he did not settle in l3-0JT1e until March r 535, and he died there on the 6th January of the following year. This precision of daring is of some importance, since his last and greatest work, the palace "vhich he built in Ron1e fo r the brothers [ 113- 15] Pietro and Angelo MassiJT1i, was certainly finished after Peruzzi's death and cannot have been begun before T 53 2, and possibly not until 1535. It is often regarded as an exan1ple of Early Manncrisn1 and it is therefore in1porcant to notice that it dates fron1 a later period than rhe Palazzo de! Tc and Raphael's Roman palaces. The Palazzo Massi1ni was built on the sire of a.palace belonging ro the fan1ily, which had been burnt in the Sack. Sornc pares of the less in1portant buildings still stood and Peruzzi ,vas con1missioned to build two separa te palaces for the (\,VO brothers on a single, irregular site, n1aking use, as far as possible, of the surviving bui Idings. The plan is proof of his skill in arranging a large number of state rooms, [ 1 13] all of \Vhich arc rectangular in shape, on a very awk,vard site, and "vith r63 ,., ,,... . ,,., r.-,1.• \ I . _. . t IIOMF., PAI.AZZO .. MASSlMO i\LlE COLONNE . ~ . by Peruzzi, t r• i\ ---1 I i begun l532/35 ,:,r.-4 ,1._~ _ 113 Plan .,, i'\_...... • JJ. l 14 Faqade 1 1:; Cotirt an apparently syn11netrical disposition about the 1nain axes. It can be seen on plan that the axes arc in fact slightly skewed, bur this is not perceptible in the actual building. The palace on the right-hand side [ 1 14 l of the plan, vvhich has the grander fac,:ade, is that of Pietro Massi1ni, Angelo's palace, on the left, being sin1pler in construction. The plan also sho"''S the feature, unique at this date, of a curved £1<;ade so as to rnake the fullest use of the site. lt is very difficult to see the fa~·ade proper! y since it stands on a curve and opposite a T-junction in such a way that the spectator can hardly get fa r enough avvay to take in the building as a whole, ,vhich probably explains the difference in the treatn1enc of the fac;ades of the e-wo palaces. The fac;adc of the Palazzo Pierro Massi1ui is the one which is held to contain Mannerist clcn1cnts. The disposition is roughly that of the Bra1nantesque type, a heavy basen1ent \vith a pia110 110/Jile and aerie floors above it separated by a strongly 1narked cornice. As in Raphael's Palazzo .l.lranconio, hovv cvcr, the colurnns have been moved down to the ground floor instead of the firsc floor, and the rustication is nO\V 111ade to run the whole heighc of the building. Further, the colu.n1ns are then1selves arranged in an alternating rhythrn so that there arc bays vvith \Vindovvs in thc1n fra1ned oy two pilasrcrs, fo ll0\\1cd by a bay wirh a pilaster 164 ' ' ', .•..- • ' ' ' j __...... -;, n;'•t,J)/! and a full colu1nn, and then, on the central axis in the entrance loggia, there are bays \vith pairs of full coluu111s. The disposition as a whole js, ho\vever, strictly syn1n1etrical. Above the cornice of the order there is a second band of stone vvhich unices the projecting windovv sills, thus emphasizing the horizont,11 band \vhjch runs across the palace at about one- third of the whole height. What is, however, responsible for the rather beetling appearance of the fac,:ade is the fact that the mass of rusticated wall above this band is divided inco three by the large v-,indows of the piano nobi/e and then by r,vo rovvs of attic \vindows of identical size. This break \Vith the norinal practice of di111inishing rhe size of the ,vindows in a regular order tO'\vards the roof 1neans that the upper pare of the palace has an uncon1fortable air about ic. The elaborate fra1nework surr0Lu1ding the attic ,vindows was later to be developed by Serlio into che strap\vork which spread like a rash all over northern Europe in the lacer sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries. The 111ain courts of borh palaces are designed as a Ro1nan atriun1, partly no doubt because the Massi111i flattered the1nselves char they \Vere descended fron1 che greac Ron1an Fabius Maxi1nus, and ,vere therefore anxious that their palace should be as 'antique· as possible. The difficulcies of arranging the court vvere met by Peruzzi '\Vith [ J 15] great skill, since the photograph of the Palazzo Pietro Massin1i shows the way in \vhich the lo,ver order has pierced vaulting above it vvhich noc only lights the internal loggia bur which also greatly reduces the apparent discrepancy in height between it and the open loggia on the first floor. This trick of perspective, worthy of the painter of the Sala dellc Prospective, manages co persuade us that the t\VO floors are visually equal. The first-floor loggia i, very richly decorated, as beftts the pit1110 11()/,iie. The 111ost i1nportanr palace built in Ro1ne at about the sarnc ti1ne as Peruzzi's Palazzo Massi1ni v-1as che gigantic Palazzo Farnese, by Antonio da Sangallo the Younger. He \vas the neplH.'\V of the archi tects c.;iuliano and Anto1uo da Sangallo the Elder and \Vas trajned by then1 before he v-,ent to Ron1e, at chc age of t,vcnty, about 1503. He died in Ron1e in 1546, having spent 111uch of his life v.rorking on Sr Peter's; first as JJra111ante0 s assistant and draughtsn1an, and in the last years of his lite in charge of the building and responsible for a great (90) ~vooden 111odel \vhich still survives. One of Antonio's earliest \VOrks 166 is the Palazzo Baldassini in Rome, ofabout J 503, v>'hich already shovvs his massive but rather unimaginative style. He vvas far less sensitive than Peruzzi, who must have worked in close contact with hin1 under Bran1ante, but he had a great feeling, perhaps inherited fro1n his uncle Antonio the Elder, for simple, massi,;e n1asonry. At the san1e time his enthusiasrn for ancient Roman architecture, though great, ,vas not very profound and he tended to use 1notives frorr1 the Colos seun1 or the Theatre of 1\1arcellus rather haphazardly. It was possibly this rather stodgy outlook vvhich made hi111 so disliked by Michel angelo. The difference betvveen the two rnen can be seen not only in Michelangelo's drastic revision of Sangallo's vvork at St Peter's, but also in what is incontestably Antonio's rnasterpiece, the Palazzo Farnese. Antonio entered the service of Cardinal Farnese quite early in his career and began a palace for him about 1513. Work proceeded very slowly, but vvhen, in 1534, Cardinal Farnese beca,ne Paul III the ,vhole plan was greatly enlarged and altered. The palace now becan1e [ 116] the headquarters of the newly-rich and not very popular Farnese family and the vast design was carried on by Antonio until just before his death in 1546. T he Pope held a competition for the design of the great crowning cornice; to Antonio's extren1e 1nortification it ~•as decided to use a design by Michelangelo. In fact, Michelangelo conipleted most of the palace in1111ediately after Antonio's death, making a number of modifications to the original design. The palace itself is by far the largest and n,ost magnificent of all Roman princely palaces.24 It occupies the vvhole of one side of a large ( 118] piazza and is conceived as a vast cliff-like block, the main front of which is near! y 100 feet high and nearly 200 feet long. The plan sho,vs Florentine rather than Roman characteristics, since it consists of a free-standing block, roughly square in shape, arranged round a square central court. Most of the rear part of the palace, includin g the great open loggia with a vie,v towards the Tiber, was completed at the end of the sixteenth century, but the main fas:ade is far closer in spirit co the Palazzo Pitti in Florence than to Peruzzi's conten1porary ,vork ac the Palazzo Massi1ni. There is no attctnpt at breaking up the vast extent of ,valling by 1neans ofa rusticated base vvith orders above it. As in the Florentine fifteenth-century example, the texture is obtained partly by rusticated quoins at the angles "vhich graduall y diminish upvvards and by the placing and arrangen1ent ofthe windov.1 r67 openings. The floors .ire separated by strongly marked horizon ta l cornices and by bands- of stone running above the window balconies at the level of the base of the s111all colur11ns \Vhich frame each of the \vindo\,\ openings. This type of tabernacle window set in a plain 111ass of 1nasonry is due ro Antonio da SangaJlo, bur on rhc 1n ain f.1c;a 116\Jlan 1 17 Entrance Vt'stibule htJ;f-1" ·1~-i:~ , r ::,_ -\... .f.-1 ~~ ~ .... ~ ~~ ...... ~ rB ~ .... i ~~ .l:J11...... f =~l ...... ~ l I 8 Fa\adc ReconstruClion J 19 ' d sign of San{!allo s e. 120 Court ,-I -- -.rN. .. ,. 1'1_n~ J ,r. lj .. .,._,~'\..'""i~. ~ l " . ' . ;> - ,\-~ . Colosseum, since it consists of a series of superirnposed arcades. It is also clear that the ground floor and the first floor are simply arcades \vhich are certainly the \¥Ork of Antonio da Sangallo, \¥hile rhe upper floor is neither si1nple nor an arcade; and in its extre1ne sophistication [119] is just as typical of the "vork of Michelangelo. It seen1s n1ost likely that Antonio's original design was for three arcades with the arches supported by the piers and with an attached order of Doric, Ionic, and Corinthian columns more or less as a decorative 1notive. At son1e point it becan1e necessary to fill the arches of the t\l\TO upper storeys [ 120 J and it is evident chat the v.•hole of the upper storey in irs present form was designed and executed by Michelangelo. Ir is also probable that he designed the very unorthodox frieze above the Ionic order, as well as the \¥indo\v frames set into the filled arches of the first floor. Ir is possible to see in the actual building one or two places where balconies have been \¥alled up and windO\I\TS clearly inserted into what was originally an open arcade. The palace is, of course, both larger and 111ore splendid than the Palazzo Massi mi, but both show a deliberate intention on the part of the architect to re-create as far as possible a classical building. Peruzzi's is rhe more inventive, but Sangallo's is typical of an established, acade,nic, type of architecture \Vhich, on account of ics code of rules, could be taught. It \.Vas in face a kind of gran1111ar \vhich lasted well inco the nineteenth century, as n1a y be seen in London buildings like the Reforn1 Club in Pall Mall or the great Victorian tO\¥n-houscs in Kensington, \vhere the tabernacle windo..,vs arc the re1notc descendants of those in the Palazzo Farnese. This sin1ple, rather unin1aginacive kind of architecture has 1nuch co recom111end it as a basis of instruction and Antonio da Sangallo's n1ernory is son1eti1nes unjustly bla1ned for faults which were nor his. Michelangelo disliked his fellow Florentine for a nu111ber of reasons, one being char he suspected Antonio of rnaking a good thing out of che building of St Peter's; but he ,-vas also on firm ground \¥hen he attacked v.•hat he called the' Sangallo gang' for their dullness and lack of imagination. It is precisely chis i111aginativc quality \~1hich gives• Michelangelo's o"vn archicccrure its incontestable greatness but, at the same tirne, it \~•as calculated to surprise and shock many of his conten1poraries and perhaps even co lead sorne of them astray. Mic'helangelo as an architect \¥as one of the inventors, and certainly the greatest exponent, of Mannerism, and his architectural \VOrks therefore deserve a chapter to themselves. 170 CHAPTER NINE Michelangelo Michelangelo Buonarroti \Vas born in 1475 and died in 1564. In the course of chis extremely long lifetin1c he establi shed himself as incon1parabl y the greatest artist in the world in painting, in sculpture, and in architecture. In addition to this, he also ,vrote son1e of the finest poems in the Italian language. His character \Vas exceedingly difficult, yet he co1nmanded an aln1ost idolatrous veneration fro1n practically all the younger artists of his day and his personal piety \Vas such that it became a byword a1nong his conten1poraries; he ,vas, for example, the friend of St Ignatius Loyola, the founder of the Society ofJesus. Although he always claimed to be a sculptor and nothing else, he soon found hin1self compelled to paint the vase fresco cycle on che vaulc of rhe Sistine Chapel, and, ,vith the original designs for the projected n1onu111ent to Julius II, he found himself involved in architectural activity. The perpetual postpone,nent of the \vork on the tomb for Julius ,vas effected by the Pope's successors by giving Michelangelo some other urgent con1n1ission ,vli.ich was to take precedence. One such con1111issiou was the \~;ork for the Medici fa1nily in Florence, which began ,vith a projected fa<;ade for Brunel leschi's church of S. Lorenzo, was continued in the same church \virh the Medici Chapel or Ne\\; Sacristy \vhich balances Brunelleschi's Old Sacristy. and also included rhc building of the Biblioteca Laurenziana as part of the monastery of S. Lorenzo itself. Michel angelo's approach ro rhcse problen1s is best stared by Vasari, ,vho dain1ed to have been taken as a fourteen-year-old boy to Florence in 1525 and placed with Michelangelo as a pupil. Many years .later he described Michelangelo's work at S. Lorenzo in these words: And since he ,vished to 111ake it in imitation ofrhe Old Sacrisry char Filippo Brunelleschi had built, but \\;ich another kind of ornan1ent, he 111ade a con1posite orna1nent, in a n1ore varied and more original n1anner than any other 1naster at any ti1ne, ,vhether ancient or 1nodern, had been able co achieve, for in the novelty of the beautiful cornices, capitals, bases, doors, tabernacles, and tombs, he 111ade it very different fro1n the ~,ork regulated by 111easure, order, and rule, which other tnen did according to norn1al usage and foll o,ving Vitruvius and the antiquities, to ,vhich he ,vould not confonn. That licence has done 1nuch to give courage to irnitate hin1 to those "vho have seen his 1nethods, and new f,1ntasies have since been seen which have 1nore of the grotesque chan of reason or rule in their ornan1ents. Therefore the craftsn1en owe hirn an infinite and everlasting obligation, because he broke the bonds and chains of usage they had al ,va ys follo,ved. Afterv-.,ard~ he den1onstrated his 1nethod even n1ore clear! y in the library of S. Lorenzo, at rhe same place; in the beautiful arrangen1ent of the vvind1.>Vi'S, in the p,1ttcrn of the ceiling, and in the rnarvell ous vestibule or rice110. Nor vvas there ever st:t·n a n1ore detennincd g race of sryle, both in the whole and in the parts, as in the consoles, tabernacles, and cornices. nor any staircase rnore convenient: in 'Nhich he niade such biz,1rrc breaks in the outlines of the sti:ps, and departed so 111uch froni the con1111on use of ochers, chat everyone was an1azed. Michelangelo ,vas first con1n1issioned to add a fa,;ade to the church of S. Lorenzo in J 516. He vvasted several years on the project - which eventually fell through - but it is reasonably ,vell knovvn ro us fron1 I. 121 J descriptions. dra"vings, and a \Vooden 111odel. lt is generally agreed that the vvooden rnodel does not represent M ichelangelo's fina l design, but is basically representative of his intentions; and fron1 it it is evident that he \vas designing a large frontispiece intended to carry a great deal of sculpture, rather than designing a fa<;adc vvhich v-.1ould express the shape of Brunel.l eschi's building in architectural cerrns. This conception of a building as an extension of sculpture is funda- 111encal co Michelangelo's architecture and n1ay be seen very clearly in the Medici Chapel of S. Lorenzo. The purpose of the chapel ,,.,as to comn1en1orace various 1nen1 bers of the Medici fanuly, and rhe design therefore sprang from an intention to provide a 1nausoleun1 or 111orcuary chapel. The design as a ,,.,hole - \vhich was never con1plered - rakes on its full 111eaning only ¼·hen \ve realize that the statues ofrhe dead n1en , of the Medici patron saints, and of the Madonna and Child, [ 122 J and the architecture itself 111 ust al l be read together, and are intended to be seen fro1n a position behind the altar looking co,,.,ards rhe for end of the Chapel ,vhcre rhe Madonna statue was to be placed. The two executed ton1bs of Lorenzo and Giuliano de' Medici represent • - -- 121 Florence. S. Lorenzo. Wooden model of rhc- fa~adc, anributcd to Michelangelo the Contemplative and the Active Life respective I y; and the con templative figure of Lorenzo, \Vith his head propped on his hand, looks tov.rards the Madonna as does the figure of Giuliano in his 1nore vigorous pose. The statues of both men are placed above syrnbolical sarcophagi, each of which has t\¥0 reclining statues. Those represent ing Dawn and Twilight accompany the figure of Lorenzo ,vhile the more active states, syrnbolized by Day and Night, accornpany the to1nb of Giuliano. In the original design there were to be t,vo further [124] figures reclining ar Aoor level which would have helped to correct the in1pression, given by the present arrangernent, of the figures sliding off the lids of the sarcophagi. It would also have resulted in a pov-rerful triangular composition, the apex of which would have been forn1ed by the figures of the dead Medici. The architectural arrangen1ent, with three vertical divisions ofwh:ich the side bays have blank niches 1,vith large seg,ncncal pediments above them, is con centrated on the figure in the central bay v-rhich receives a negative 173 rLOR ENCf.. 5. LORENZO , MEDICf C HAPEL b)' Michelangelo r 22 Vic"· fro111 the alrar 1 .! J Section I 12-1] en1phasis fron1 the fact that it is closely fra1ned by a pair of pilasters buc has no pedi111ent to distinguish it. The niche itself. ho\vevcr, is deeper chan the e111pty niches .it either side of it. This negative en1phasis is in itself a Mannerist characteristic, but Michelangelo's importance as a creator of Ma11neris111 can be stiU 111ore clearly seen in details such as the blind tabernacle over the doors. Here, at first sight, 174 --- 124 Ton1b of Giuliano de' M.:dicr \ve have a perfectly simple tabernacle fran1e surrounding a blank [122] niche and itself fran1ed by large Corinthian pilasters. In fact , we notice that the pedin1ent is very slightly coo large for the space it occupies so that it appears to be uncon1fortabl y crushed by the pilasters on either side. The space inside the tabernacle is still n1ore complicated. To begin with, the tabernacle itself apparently consists 175 of a segmental pediment supported by two pilasters, but the pilasters do not correspond to ;1n y of the classical orders and have curious sunk panels on their faces . The segmental pedin1ent is apparently double at the top of the arch, \vhere a second arc-like fonn is super imposed on the original pedin1ent. StiU more surprisingly, the botcon1 of the pedin1ent is cut a,vay and the niche appears to Aow up,vards into the pedi1nent space, ,vhile at the botton1 it is apparently forced outwards by the insertion of a 1neaningless block of n1arble. Finally, the flat '"'all of the niche is cue back in order to receive a patera and a richly carved swag. In short, the elen1ents of the classical vocabulary have been some,vhat brutally treated and reco1nbined to give a series of forms ,vhich at that tin1e were 1u1ique. As Vasari says, he '111ade it very different from the work regulated by measure, order, and rule'. This '-VOrk was designed ~on1e years before Giulio Romano's Palazzo del Tc and is, therefore, one of the first as ,vell as one of the finest examples of Mannerisn1. We know that the planning of the Chapel began in Novcn1ber 1520, and ,vas continued Lu1til 1527 when the Medici ,vcre expelled and. for a short tirnc, Michelangelo was occupied in fortifying Florence for the Republican Govern1nent, v,,hich he hi111self supported. In r 530, ho,vever, ,vork had to begin again since the Medici had been restored by force of arms and he found hin1self unable to resist their demands for a resurnption of '"'ork. In 1534 Michelangelo finally left Florence and settled in Ro111e. leaving both the Medici Chapel and tl1e Biblioteca Laurenziana incon1plece. The Chapel has never been finished, but a part of the ,vork on the Library was c:om pletcd by A n1annati. The vvork in the New Sacristy has an obvious reference to Brunelleschi's Old Sacristy, and in sonic \vays is no 1nore than a restatement of the Brunelleschian the1ne in cern1s of Michelangelo's own version of classic architecn1re I 125, 1261 at this stage of his career. The Biblioteca Laurenziana, ho,vever, vvas an entirely nc,v creation. and in the vestibule Michelangelo's personal forrns can be seen even rnore clearly than in the Medici Chapel. The con11nission secn1s to have been given in Deccn1ber r 523, or January 1524, and several alternative plans were sub111itted in r 524. The vestibule caused some difficulty because Michelangelo proposed to light it fro1n the top; this \Vas vetoed by Clcn1ent Vil. th 1 1 OH~~< h, 125 Vestibule, sho,\'ing interior elevation 11111110 I f( A LAUllENZl,\N1\ by 1\lhchdangclo, begun 15~~ 1 26 Vestibule staircase considerably higher than that of the vestibule, since it is carried on piers over the top ofthe existing n1onastic buildings, another condition laid do\vn by the Pope. It was also necessary to carry the walls of the vestibule upwards in order to insert the windov,s. The result is a unique roo1n, very 1nuch higher than it is v-,ide or long and \Vith aln1ost the entire floor-space occupied by a gigantic flight of steps, three flights v,,ide at the botton1, which appears to flow do\vn from the Library level spreading oun.vards over the floor of the vestibule like lava. The inside v-,alls of the ves~ibule are treated like so many fac;:ades, as though they were turned in\vards on themselves and enclosing the stairway. As in the Medici Chapel the tabernacle niches arc distinctly odd in fonn, but the n1ost striking feature of the vestibule as a whole is the v,.,ay in \~rhich the colu1nns arc apparently sunk into the wall ra ther than standing away from it; they also appear to be supported by great pairs of console brackets. It has recently been sho,vn that chis curious rrcannent of the supporting colun111s, as though they were sunk back into the 'Nall "vhich they no111inall y support, is really in accordance "vith the structural facts ofthe building, since the Library was built on an existing foundation wall, \Vhich forms the only support for the columns. Nevertheless, the eflect is very odd and has precisely that quality of unexpectedness which we associate with Manncrisrn and \Vith Michelangelo: there can be no doubt chat had Brunelleschi been faced \Vith a similar problen1 he would have evolved sorne 1nore straightforward solution. The stair way was con1plcted in the 1550s by Vasari and An1annatijointly, but they do not scen1 entirely to have follo"ved Michelangelo's original ideas, although he sent a s1nall n1odel fron1 Ro111e in 1558/9. Michelangelo spent the last thirty years of his life in Ro111e, where he began a number of rnajor architectural con,n,issions, although hardly any were executed entirely in accordance ,vitb his plans. By far the n1ost i111portant v-ras the work done at St Peter's fron1 I 546 until his death, which he regarded as the greatest "vork of his life. and for "vhich he refused to take a salary. Nevertheless, he began a nu1nber of other undertakings, son1e of v,.,hich he supervised in considerable detail. The 1nost in1portant secular works undertaken in his last years were the redesigning of rhe Capitoline Hill in Ro111e and the fortified gatc\va y kno\vn as the Porta Pia. The Capitol has always been the centre of the governn1ent of Rorne and in the ti111e of the Ro111a11 Republic and E1npire it \Vas r78 often referred to as the centre of the world, Caput J\111ndi. The intention to replan the \vhole area and give it a 1nore \vorthy setting \vas therefore a political undertaking of great irnportance, which began in T 538 vvith the transference there of the statue of Marcus Aurelius, the only equestrian statue of a Ro1nan Ernperor to come down untouched frorn the second century to the present time. It ,vas believed in the Middle Ages and later that the En1peror was not Marcus Aurelius but Constantine, the first Christian £n1peror, and the significance of the statue as a syn1 bol of the Christian Empire \vas therefore of great i111porrance 111 the redesigning of the Capitoline Hill. Michelangelo's designs began in r 546, but unfortunately the [ 127-30) ,vork was extren1el y slo\v and changes \Vere introduced by Giaco1no della Porta after Michelangelo's death. We have a series ofengravings made within five years of Michelangelo's death \vhich give a good idea of his intentions; frorn these it can be seen that he intended to enclose the vvhok· space into a ,vedge-shaped plan \vith the \vider end of the quadrilateral occupied by the Palace of the Senators, the actual seat of government of Ron1e, and with the shorter end opening on to the staircase vvhich slopes sharp! y do,vn the hillside. This trapezoidal form is emphasized by the oval pave1ncnt in the centre of the space, which in turn concentrates 011 the statue of Marcus Aurelius: della Porca's revision of the \vhole design 1nodified Michelangelo's forn1s ano changed the inward concentration into an expansion out- vvards by altering the design of the paven1ent and, above all, by substituting four streets opening off at the angles for the three projec- [ 127] tions on Michelangelo's plan. In recent years the pavcrnent has been relaid according to Michelangelo's design but v,;ith della Porta's four streets left, so that the present position is even more confused than it was before. The palaces at either side of the open space, ,vhich no,v house t,vo museums, vvcre also altered by della Porta, but 1nuch of Michelangelo's original work ren1ains and can be seen in a detail such as that sho,vn in place 130. Fron1 the point of vie\v of architectural history the n1ost irnportant innovation 1nade in these palaces was the introduction of the so-called Giant Order; that is, a pilaster or column which runs through two whole storeys. 25 Here the pilasters stand on high bases but they serve to tic together the two storeys of the build- ing, the lovver storey of \vhich has another ncvv motive in that the colun1ns carry straight enrablatures instead of arches. The re lation- ship set up between the giant pilasters, the colu111ns on the ground 179 ... ..c . I ' T _,, T' i .jll r ...... _ ...t , ...... \' d,,, I ,I!- - ...... ; 1-1,.,.... ,' •-' ...... ~, ' \ • ■ j IF' • ~-"·---·-·-~ . ·· -I•.:"'1•lii '· r HOME. CAPITOL rcplanned by Michdangclo, 1546 127 Plan, ,vich Palazzo Capitolino on the left 128 Elevation of Palazzo Capicolino 129 General view, engraving by l)upcrac 1 JO Detail of Palazzo Capitoiino - - -· floor, and the sn1a ller columns of the tabernacle ,vindows on the upper floor is thus extren1ely con1plex and very far ren1oved fron1 the simple proportions which \vould have been used by a fifteenth century architect. Once again the details of the ,vindows, or the panelling ,vhich apparently underlies the Giant Order, are charac teristic of the Mannerist love of complexity. Michelangelo's last \¥Orks were the Sforza Chapel in the Early Christian basilica of Sta Maria Maggiore, a highly .sophisticated essay j 131] in vaulting, and the fortified gace kno,vn as the Porta Pia. Mosr ofche Porta Pia \vas executed after Michelangelo's death, but he made at least three drav,ings, and building began in 1562. The engraving of 1568 shows that, by co1nparison vvith the tabernacle in the Medici Chapel ofson1e forty years earlier, Michelangelo's forn1s have becon1e even more co1nplicated; as for exan1ple the insertion of a broken segmental pediment inside an unbroken triangular one. At the sa111e tin1e, he shows great interest in contrasts of texture expressed in the smooth walling of the centre part and the rough stone\vork of the side bays. The inventive fantasy displayed in the ,vindow openings ,vas co be taken up and carried still further by the architects of the seventeenth century, such as Bernini and Borron1ini, ,vho v,,ere deeply indebted to Michelangelo's Roman \vorks. iHll W f'l,\\I \ \f,QI 10 \ r I "'"'""')l!~\l\l"\~I \,(.( .~uw l•IH'(•~f\\.l,o,,.t.-, Tl')L~\111 I I 131 Ron1e, Porta Pi~. b\', M ichclangdo.' Begun 1,62. ' . Engra\'ing by E. Duperac CHAPTER TEN Sanmicheli and Sansovino Bran1ante's ideas received the widest disse1nination in Ttaly because his very numerous pupils and assistants were scattered all over the peninsula, while the second generation - his pupils' pupils - often worked outside Ttaly or, as in the case of Serlio, wrote treatises vvhich helped to spread Bramante's ideas. Giulio Ron1ano, Raphael's pupil, had practised a very altered form ofBramante's classicisn1 in Mantua, but the 1nost in1portant influence in the north of Italy came from Venetian territory where Sann1icheli and Sansovino were active in the second quarter of the sixteenth century. The great political crisis following the Sack of Rome in r 527 n1eant that almost no co1nn1is sions \Vere available in Central Italy but, on the other hand, the Venetian State remained po,verful and required the services of rnilitary engineers as vvell as architects. Both Sanmicheli and San sovino were salaried officials of the Venetian Republic, though only Sansovino did 1nuch work in Venice itself. Michele San1nicheli (1484- 1559) vvas born in Verona, vvhich was then part of the Venetian territory. He vvent to Ro1ne as a boy of sixteen and probably "vorked as a pupil or assistant of Antonio da Sangallo, although the surviving drawings attributed to hi1n do not tell us very much. In 1 509 he went to Orvieto where he worked for nearly t,venty years, building some s1nall chapels and houses in Orvieto itself and the splendid Cathedral of Montefiascone, which is about twenty miles from Orvieto. Soon after 1527 he returned to his native Verona and began a long career as a n1ilitary architect in the service ofthe Venetian State, undertaking a nu1nber of long journeys to such places as Crete, Dalmatia, and Corfu, where the outposts of Venetian pov,rer were the principal bulwarks against the Turkish threat. He also built a great fort at the Lido near Venice and several fortified gatevvays in Verona and elsewhere. There can be little doubt thar, in the dangerous political situation of the 1nid sixteenth century, this "vas the 1nost important service he could render- his country, and n1uch of his life was devoted to it. For us, with a few exceptions such as the fortified gates of Verona, it "vas a "vaste ofa great artist's time- but it left a 1nark 183 132 Verona, Porta Paho, by Sann11chd1. 1530s on his architecture. A fortress n1ust not only be strong; it n1ust also (132] look strong, and San1nicheJi's Porta Palio and Porta Nuova look irnpregnable, simply because of the carefully considered rustication, the banding of the columns, and the heavy keystones over the small arches. The Porta Palio has a rusticated outer la ycr cur back ro reveal yet further rustication, giving an in1pression of rugged solidity \Vhich is deliberately contrasted with the open arcade on the inner, tO\l'J11, side. The outer side, exposed as it ,vas ro cannon-balJs, is stilJ treated with the greatest richness possible in the Doric order, so that Vasari could vvrite of the V cronese gates: 'In these two gates ir 1nay truly be seen that the Venetian Senate n1adc full use of the architect's powers and equalled the buildings and works of the ancient Ro1nans.' I 133- 36] As a domestic architect he left three in1portant palaces in Verona, all of which see111 to date fron1 the I 530s and present a problem in [133] chronology. The earliest of these is the Palazzo Po1npci v,hich n1ust have been begun about T 530. It is essentially a version ofBra1nante's House of Raphael bur with a slightly richer texture in keeping \Vith North Italian taste. It consists of seven bays ,virh a 1nain entrance in the central bay, which is slightly ,vider than the windo,v bays on either side. The ends of the building arc closed by a coupled colun111 and pilaster so that the perfectly even articulation of the House of Raphael beco111cs, in the Palazzo Pon1pei, an even articulation ,vith slight stresses on the centre and ends. This was probably due to the fact that the ground floor of the palace is a part of it and is not used for sub-letting as independent shops, which in turn 1neans that the windows are slightly sn1aller than was the case in the House of Raphael and the 111ai11 entrance is correspondingly larger. The additional width of th<:: central bay would be awkwardly evident if it were not counterbalanced by the en1 phasis placed on each of the end bays by the coupled column and pilaster. This tendency to adapt the House ofllaphael for new purposes can be seen very clearly also in San1nicheli's Palazzo Canossa, where the (134, 135J plan shows a departure from the type of Ro1nan palace in favour of a form more ren1iniscent of Peruzzi's Farnesina. The back of the palace goes down to the very swift-Aowing Adige, so that a fourth wall is unnecessary, and there is a three-sided court -.,vith the river at the rear. In some ways the Palazzo Canossa recalls Giulio Ro1nano's Palazzo del Te, as for exan1ple in the triple arches of the 1nain entrance and the mezzanine windows on the ground floor. This vvould seen1 to indicate that the palace must date fron, the later 1 530s (it \,vas under construction in 1537), and it is in any case further ren,oved fro1n the House of Raphael type, yet the fa<,:ade as a whole sho"''S the basic division into a rusticated basement and a smooth pia110 11obile vvith large vvindo\vs separated by pairs ofpilasters. The mezzanine \\1indo\,vs ofthe ground floor arc repeated in the upper storey, so that the problem of providing sufficient accommodation has been overcome :lt the expense of a certain arnount of forrnal lucidity. The piano 110/,ile has a complicated texture which owes a great deal to Bran1ante's Belvedere at the Vatican as ,vell as to the House of Raphael. The fac;-ade is again closed at the ends by superin1posed pilasters, but the rest of the fac;-ade is si1nply articulated by coupled pilasters and large round-headed windows. The \Vindo,vs, however, have a strongly projecting in1post rnoulding continuing on either side as far as the pilasters, vvhich are further linked by a Rat panel-like shape running fron1 the V\1 indO\VS behind the pilasters and out again into the next window bay. This gives a 111arked horizontal stress and is very siinilar to the panelling forn1s Bra1nante used in the Belvedere. I8 t I Neither the Po1npei nor the Palazzo Canossa prepares one for Sann1icheli's third 111ajor work, the Palazzo Bevilacqua. This is very l 136[ difficult to date since it is usually held to be related to Sanrnicheli's work at the Pellegrini Chapel \,vhicb probably dates frorn the r 540s.2 6 It is evident that the Palazzo Bevilacqua O\ves a great deal to Giulio Rornano and to the new Mannerist ideas, since the fac;-ade is an extremely complex interplay of motifs son1e of \,vhich can be traced 185 direccly back to Giulio Romano. In the firsr place, the texture of the ,vhole is n1uch richer titan any orher building of the period \~·ich che exceptions of Giulio's Palazzo de) Te, Raphael's Palazzo Branconio. and so1nc contc111porary work by Sanso vino in Venice. The rusticated basernent is not only heavily textured in the cutting bur has an order of banded pilasters, and there arc richly carved keystones in the ,vindo,v heads; the \vindo\v and door openings then1selves ha\'e an alcernating rhythn1 of sn1all and large bays giving an ABABA rhythm, vvhich 1neans that the bays of rhe pia110 nobile n1ust the111- selves follo,v this narro,v-\vide- narro,v pattern and cannot be of the identical sizes used by Brarnanre. This in turn has Jed to the adoption of a triumphal arch rnotive on the pia110 11obi/e so that chere is a sn'lall arch ,vith a 1nezzanine above it follo~·ed by a large arch and then another s1nall ~1 indow; but the excren1e con1plication of this fac;:ade beco1nes evident \\·hen one analyses it in further derail. Not only is there an A l:l A rhythn1 of the bays but there are, as it ~·ere, counter points introduced by the s1nall - and very Mannerist - pedin1enrs set above the sn1aller arches, \~·hich are alternate! y triangular and seg,ncntal. Thus the fot;:ade should really be read in its pn:sent forn1 A BCBCBA, but this is predicated on the assun1ption that the o riginal intention of the designer vvas to p lace the main entran,e on the central axis and nor, as it no,v appears, in the second bay at the left. le is often assun1cd cnat che palace is incon1plete and that there should be eleven bays instead of the present seven. This, ho,vevcr, VF.RONA, PALACES IIY SANMIC:Hfl I 133 Palazzo Pon1pe1. begun c. , 530 -· -- f ··· ....., II'-•-- N~ J • • • • • ~ 1· _J' ,,,,...... ,,...... 1 34, tJ 5 Palazzo Canossa, .:...... ,,,/4ir ' ·········--',,./ I'. ~ - plan and far;:adc'. late 1530s 1 36 Palazzo Bevilacqua, designed before 1537 is itnprobable since the palace is already large, and eleven bays ,vould n1ake it enonnous for so co1nparatively n1odest a tarnily; \vhile the present 2: 3 proportion of height to \\·idth also suggests corripleteness. Further n1ore, there is a g reat con1plication introduced by the texture of the colurnns vvhich separate the bays on the pia110 110l1ile. In the present building they are all fluted, and the order and entablature are correspondingly rich, but the flutings have a rhythrn of their o,vn v\'hich, starting at the left-hand corner of the palace. is straight, spiral to left, spiral to right, stra ight, straight, spiral to li:ft, spiral to right, straight: that i~ to say, there is an A RC:A ABCA rhyth1n supcrin1poscd on the rhyth1n of the vvindo,v bavs, and in its present forin the palace is sy1n111etrical vvith the exception of the entrance bay which is off-centre. In the s1naller bays .1bovc the stilted pcdin1ents there are s1nall 1nczzaninc windo,vs, ,vhile the spandrels of the large arches arc filled v\1 ith richly carved sculpture. The slighrly uncon1fortable feeling of the sn1all 1nezzanu1e ,vindo,vs aud the extren1e richness of the sculpture and the cornice, as ,,•ell as the rustication on the ground floor, have 1t,d n1any people to regard che Palazzo Bevilacqua as one of the great exe1nplars of Manneris1n, buc its genesis is perhaps even 1nore interesting than one n1ight infer fron1 the influence- of Giulio H,01nano. The heaviness of the rustication in the Porta N uova or the Porta Palio is obviously intended to lend an air of strength, and it is likely- that this feeling for light and shade, originall y applied to 1nilitary architecture, can1c to fascinate Sann1ichcli for its o,vn sake. Perhaps even 111orc i1nporta11t is tbc fact that Verona is rich in clnssical reniains ,ind rnany of the n1ot1ves on the Palazzo Bevilacqua, ,vhich occur \vith cv,;:n greater richness in the Pellegrini Chapel, can be tr.iced back ro a desi re to <:n1ulate antiquity. [11 fact, the plan of the Pellegrini C: hapcl is al111ost literally derived fron1 rhe Pantheon in f 137, 14_,j l{o1ne, so thac there ca11 be no doubt that Sann1ichcli \vas consciously en1ubcing one of the greac classical prototypes. This can be confirn1cd in the n1ost striking \Vay by \valking tifry yards do\vn the street fro111 the Palazzo Bevilacqua ro the great surviving T{o1nan n101111111cnt, the Porta de· Uo rsari, v\•hich is u11donbrcdly a Ror11a n n1onu1ncnt, although its exact date is disputed by archaeologists. It is. ho\•vever, the ~ource for the s111aU stilted pedi1ne11ts, the spiral- fluted colu111ns. and the general richness of effect of the Pal.1zzo Bevila('qua; and it serve~ once rnore to sho,v thar the ·generation- after Br,1111antc had as 188 passionate an inLcrcst in the rcn1ains of classic,11 antiquity, but that their interest ,vas concentrated on the later and richer Harnan bui ld ings. Perhaps this is n1ost clearly seen in the ,vork of Sann1 ichdi. but ir can be paralleled in the ,vorks of his conce111porary, the Florentine architect Jacopo Sansovino, ,vho settled in H.01ne ac ,1bour the san1e tin1e as San1nicheli and. like h1111. ,vorked for the Venetian State fro1n 1527 011,vards. J acopo Sansovino ,v.1s born in 1486 and died 111 1570. He \\'as originally a sculptor Jnd ,vas crained under Andrea Sansovino, fron1 ,vho1n he cook his o,vn 11an1e. During his very long lite he practised both as a sculptor and as an architect and ,vc arc co1nparativcly ,veil infonncd a bout bin1 since he ,vas ,1 Florentine \\·ho 111adc good in Venice and ,vas thus the subject of a full account in Vasari's Lives, published in r 568. After Sansovino's death in r 570 Vasari revised the original life.27 SanSl'Vino's fa1ne in V,nice led to his fricnd~hip ,viLh g rcac artists like Titian and Tintoretto, :111d the \vriter Pietro Arctino. Sansovino's ov,rn son ,vas a \\·ritcr of distioccion and the author of one of the best Venetian guide-books, in ,vhich his father's ,vorks receive adequate attention. Sansovino, like Sann1ichcli, ,va~ fonncd by Bran1antc and ,.vould have thought of hi111self a~ an essentially classical architect. He ,vent to Hon1e in 1505/6 \\'ith Giuliano da 137 Verona, Cappclla Pdlcgnn1. Section ,111d phin, by Sann11cbdi. 1529 and later Sangallo and thus ca1nc into the Bran1antcsguc circle ;ir about the sa111c tirne as Sanrnicheli. For the next twenty-odd years he ,vorkcd in Florence and in Ro1ne ,vherc he began to practise as an architect after 15 J 8. Like San111icheli he Acd norrh in 1527 and spent the rest of his life in Venice. He again practised both as a sculptor and as an architect and his rr1ost tarnous statues, the ,'vfars and rhe Nep11111e, arc rhe gigantic figures ,vhich symbolize V cnctian po,ver on land and sea. standing at the head of the Scala dci Giganri in the Doges' Palace. They date fron1 the end of his career, but they sho,v very clearly a con1bination of the inAucncc of l\ilichel.1ngclo ,vith the study of classical sculpture and thcv can be taken rhcrefore JS rypicaJ of his ain1s in architecture. His earliest ,vorks in Venice ,vere s111all jobs for the Scare uncil in J 529 he ,vas appoinred Principal Architect to the Cicy. Much of his ti1ne ,vas spenc as chc head of a deparnnenc in in1proving the city. regulating 111arkecs, and si1nilar ,,·ork. bur he held office for ncarl y forty years and during that ti1ne 1nost of his greatest \vork ,vas erected. 1-Iis 1nasrerpicce is undoubtedly the grcac [138-40] Library ,vhich occupies one side ofrhe Piazzctta of St Mark's tacing the Doges' Palace. This library \Vas originally founded by C,lrdinal Bcssarion. ,vho ga vc it as a token of gratitude to V cnic thr ,vorld to be kno,vn bv, che na1ne of its architect. Ir has al\vavs, enjoyed great tan1c and Palladio hi1nself in .1 570 refers co it as 'the richest and 1nost ornate bu tiding that has been put up, perhaps since the ti111e of the ancients' and ht> also paid it the co111pli1nenr of i 111itating it very dose! y in his o,vn Basilica at Victnza. Nevertheless, on 18 Dccenibcr 1545 there ,va, a heavy frost ,vhich caused part of the vaulting to [1.U in, and Sanso vino ,vas pron1 ptl y thro,\11 into prison fron1 vvhich he vvas rescued onlv by the intervention on his behalf of Aretino, Titian. and the A1nbassador of the En1pcror Charles V. [ 140] The air vie\\" ,ho\vs 1nore clearly chan a norin.11 \'iC\\' the co111p!..:xity oi the problem ,vluch faced Sansovino. I le h.1d in cfft'Ct to design ,1 building facing both St Mark's and th<.> Doges· Palace ,vhich should stand up co both, but at rhe san1e rin1c should not clash unduly \\'ith 190 either or 1nini1nize their i1nporrnnce as the cv.;o 1najor buildings of the Republic. He also had to arrange hi\ library in such a ,.vay thac it fo rms the e~sential part of the Piazzetta ,ind Piazza di San fv1arco, the only really large open space in Venice. Sansovino's solucion depends on a very long unbroken fac,:ade ,vhich runs parallel to the long fa~ade of the Doges' Palace and ,vhich, like it. has a n1atching return fo~·ade on the \\'accr's edge. By keeping the roof line lower than that of the palace Sansovino avoids don1inating the scene, but by using a great deal of decorative sculpture and .111 exrrcrnely rich texture oi li ght and shade he succeeds in holding his o,vn with the richness and colour of St Mark's and the Doges' Palace. The detail sho,vs hov, very rnuch richer Sansovino's work is than ,vould ha vc been the case had Bra,nante been the architect, but the heaviness of the Doric order and the rcierence back co a classical prototype - the Theatre of Marcellus - arc both entirel y Bramancesgue in fee ling. We kno,v fro111 a concernporary dispute over the details of the Doric order chat Sansovino's building ,vas regarded as a 111odcl of correctness and ic is evident chat classical regularity ,vas his principal ain1. There is an obscure passage in Vitruvius in ,vhich he states that in a Doric cen1 pie there should be a half- rnctope28 at che angle, and this 1s extrenrel y difficult to arrange. What Sansovino did ,vas to add heavy pier~ at the actu:11 angles so chat by making his mctopcs ver y slightly ,~,idcr than ,vas usual and adjusting the pier w idth to suit ic the correct effect is obtained. This ingenious solution satisfied cvcry bod y, although it is in foc.:t an evasion of the problc111, sin ce the piers can be 111 ade alrnosc any \vidch the architect desires. Nevertheless, the effect of the ,vhole building is largely dependent on this, since ic 111eans that the frieze is ra ther coo large, and the Doric order sec against the arches is therefore different in proportion fro111 that in the Palazzo Farnese, although both clearly derive fro111 the sarnc antique prototype. Again, Sansovino has taken great libercies \vith chc upper p:irt of the building, since the pia11() nobile has an Ionic order and is therefore taller than chc ground-Aoor portico, The portico in fact is noc really a pare of the building at all since it ,vas intended a~ a shelter fo r pedestrians and is novv largely blocked by cafe tables. The Library proper is on the· first floor and the difference in proportion is taken up by the sn1aller arches of the Library \Vin do,vs being supported on a separate, sn1aller, order. These s1nall cr Ionic.: colu111ns arc fluted so that thcv, ,viii not cla~h too obviouslv, 191 \\·1th the larger, sn1ooth ones next to then1. Above the larger order is a ver y rich cntablatLtrc ½·ith ;111 elaborate carved frieze very high in proportion to thc: order belo,v 1c and pierced by attic \\'indo\vs. The total elfecr h thus one of great sin1plicity since the arches I I J9 I repeat do,-vn the very long fa\ade to the Piazzetta, but at the sa111e ti,nc the surface LCxturc and the contrast of light and shade ,ire a\ rich ,is possible. Th<: us<: of the srnii ll colu111ns on the first- floor \vindo,vs re1ninds one of the so-called Palladian 111oti vc, and it is instructive to co1npare the trcat111ent of tins \\·indo\\' ,vith Palladio's [ 1 62] o,vn version in his Basilica at Vicenza ½·hich dares fro1n ccn or ,1 dozen years L1ter. The interior of che Library has d1e sa1ne richness and elaboration although, like the outside, there is practically nothing v,hich could be confused ,vith the conteniporary Mannerisn1 of Giulio Ro111ano. Sansovino's other 1najor works in Venice ½'ere ;ill begun at about the saine ti1ne, and t,vo of the1n are in1111ediatcly next co the Library. In 15 37 he began \\1 ork on the Mint, which adjoins the Library on the ,vaterfront; on the Loggia at the base ofchc Can1panile of St Mark's, ,vhich stand, at the opposite end nf chc Piazzetta; and on the great palace for the Cornaro family. the Palazzo Corner della Ca' Grande. The Loggia of che Can1p;1nilc ,vas intended co harn1on1ze che I 1;91 vertical ~haft of the ro,vcr "·ith the very long horizontal of rhe Library, ~o Sansovino adaptcd a single arcade fonn ,vich an attic above it, ,vhich ,vas divided into panels Jnd o rna n1cnced ,.,·ich reliefs. He uses a triun1phal arch rhyth111 ,.vith niches containing ~tan1es, so that the ,vhole is rc1niniscent of Lhc Library fa\ade, but even n1ore richly decorated. The present Loggctca datcs fron1 r902, \\·hen it ,vas reconstructed after the fall of the Ca,np.inilc. Ar the opposite [ 1 -11 ] .:nd of the Library Sansovino built the Mint (la Zecca), ,vhicb ,vas originally only c,vo storeys high. Its purpose ,vas to hold rhc bullion reserves of the Rept1 blic and it is therefore ,1 building "·hich both looks and is extren1ely strong. It \.\'as finished by 1 5-45 and Vasan says that it ,vas Sansovino's first public building in Venice, by \vhich he probably 1neans that it ,vas the first to be ,on1 p lcti:d. He Say; fi.1rrher that Sansovino introduced the 'l{usric O rder· into Vn,ice in this building, and it is certainly true chat the hcJvy. bandcd colu1nns arc rc1niniscent of the Palazzo de! Te and look fo r\\'ard LO the great popul ari ty of rusticated columns all over Europe in the bee,- sixtl'enrl1 and ea rl y ;evcnreenth centuries. The introduction of this o rd,-r into r92 VENJCE, THE LJBRARY (Bib] ioceca Marriana) by San~ov1no, begun 1537 I 38 Side facing the lagoon (Sansovino's Mine on cht' kfr) 139 Fa\·ade facing rhe Doges' Palace (Sanso \'ino's Loggia at the base of the Ca1npanik on the right) 140 Air ,·ie\\' sho,ving the Mint, Library. Can1panilc, St M,1rk\ and the Doges' Palace ~- .._ . . ... ~ w - , 0 :r - -~ ~ I ..I northern Europe is due to the textbook of Sebasdano Serlio and Serho li,·ed for several years in Venice. The only 111aJor building by Sansoviuo in Venice ,.,,·hich ,vas [ 1 -12 J conunissioned by a private fan1ily is the Palazzo Corner, of ,vhich rhe foundacion-ston<' ,,-as laid in J 53 7 and \Yhich ,vas p<'rhaps nor finished until after Sanso,·ino's death. Tins palace is rhe cuhninanon of a long sequence of arte111prs ro regularize rhe Venerian palace rype of \\·hie!, rhe Palazzo Vendra111ll1-Calergi ,vas a good exa111ple. In rhe Palazzo Corner Sanso\·ino has taken rhe rusticated basen1enr ot the House of Raphael type and co1nbined It \vid1 the grear rriple arched entrance of rhe Palazzo del Tc. As in earlier exan1ples, rhe ground floor has sn1all \\·indo\\'S \\·ith n1ezzanines above and rhen -tht' pi,11w 11obifr and rhe floor above ir are rreated idenrically. Here the ourer ,vindo\,·s are placed bet,veen paired half-colun1ns ,,,rh a ,·ery s1nall space bec,,·een che ,vindo,,· 1a111b and rhe colun1n so rhar the three "·indo",·s in rhe centre of the fa<;ade ,vluch light rhe Cr,111 S,da11e are aln1ost indist1ngu1shable from the (\\'O pairs of \,·indo\vs on eitht;;r side of then,. On the other hand. the side ,\·indo\,·s ha\·e 1ndiv1du,1l balconies ,Yh1le the G,-a11 Sa/11111' ha, a single long baJcony for Jll three \\'indo\\s, thus eniphasizing the traditional central grouping at the san1e ri1ne as the architect is regularizing the foc;ade ;ls a ,vhole. This palace beca111c a st;Jndard type and later example,, ,ucl1 a, rhe Palazzo Pcs,tro and the Palazzo Rezzonico, bv Balda,,are Longhena, JJJ the late se,·cnteenrh century. are clearly derived fron1 IL ~ . ' Sanso\'ino is thus a charactcrisric sixtecnth-c:cnrur,· Venetian artist. Hke his friend Tirian, a\,·are of conrc1npor,1r,· dcvclop1ncnts bur \'cry btrle affected by the 111ore esoteric aspects of Mannerisn1. 141 Venice, la Zecca (che Mine), 1-1.2 Ve111cc. Palazzo Corner Serlio, Vignola, and the late sixteenth century The second half of the sixteenth century savJ a great deal of archi tectural activity and ,vas also a tin1e ,vhen rulrs \Vere fonnulared and thr architecn1ral protcssion began to come into being. Most of the later generation of Mannerists sec great store by classical antiquity, and by a kno,\·ledge of the rules \vhich could be deduced fron1 the s0111e\vhar obscure \vririugs of Virru vius as \VCII as froni the ren1ain s of ancient buildings. The earliest printed edition of Vitruvius dates fro111 about 14~6- ,1bour thirty yea rs after the invention of printing. The next half-century sa\V a nun1ber of editions both in Lat1n and in ltalian. \vith conunentary and illustrations: rhe first Italian translacion, of r 521, ,vas 111ade by Cesariano. a pupil of Bran1ante. Practically all the ea rl y editions \vere super;eded in r 556 b y Bishop Barbaro's, \vhich has illustrations by Palladio. Sixteenth- century architectural treatises alrnosr all depend on Vitruvius and therefore to sonic extent on Alberti's interpretation of the Virruvian rules as \vell, but rhe three n1osr i1n porranr treatises, by Serlio, Vignola. and Palladio hi111self, are all 111uch 111ore than 1nere derivacions fron1 Vitruvius. Sebastiano Scrlio \Vas a Bolognese painter \vho \vas a conternporary of Michelangelo (being born in 14 75) and \vas therefore older than Peruzzi, \~·ho see111s nevertheless to have been his n1asrcr. Scrlio \YCnt to France in .J 541 and died there in 1554 (or JUSt possibly r 55:;). He began life as a painter. an expert in perspecri vc, and \Vas associated ,vith Peruzzi in Ron1e fro111 about r 514 until the Sack, \.Vhcn he Aed to Venice and \vorked there for sorn e years. Peruzzi begueathed his draviings to Serlio and it is possible that they included sonic by Bramante bi1nself, since Serlio seen1s to have had a first-hand knowledge of s01ne of Brarnante's projects. lt \Vas nor until he \Vas sixty- t\VO, in r 537, chat Serlio achieved anything of real i111portance. fn that year he published a prospectus for a treatise on architecture in seven books, and. at the sa1nc time, he published Book JV of the projected treatise under the titlr R.egc>/e ge11erali di arc/1itetr11ra ... sopra fr ci11que nia11iere degfi edifici . .. con gli ese111pi de/le anrichita, rhe per la 11iaggior parte _co11cc>rd<111C> co11 la dotrri1111 di I 'irn1J>io. The treatise r95 is a bibliographical 111 uddle since ic \Vas published verv irregularlv: f 1-13] Dook 111, \Vhich deals \Vith ch e antiquities of Ron1e, can1e out in Venice in 1540, \V hilc Books 1 and n can1c out as a single volume on gconictry and perspective in 1545. They \Vere published in France, as \\'ere also Dook v. on churches, of I 54 7, and an additional book f 14-1] on various types of elaborate gatc\vay published in 1551. This is kno,vn as the Libro Extrc1,,rdi11ari<> and is often confused ,vith Book VJ \vhich \Vas never published in Serlio's lifeti111e, although 111anuscripts exist.29 Book vu \\·as published poschu111ously in Frankfurt in 1575 fron1 Serlio's papers, and the 1na11uscript of an eighth book has no,v been published. The treatise \Vas i1n 111ediately popular and \Vas reprinted in Italian and in French on 111any occasions, \vhiJc there \Vere very soon translations, of the \vhole or pans, into Flen1ish. c.;ennan, Spanish, and J)utch. and an English translation \1/as n1ade fro111 the l) utch edition in .1 <, 1 1. The reason tor this great popularity is that che treatise \\'as not 1nerely an exercise in Vitruvian theorv; it \vas the fi rst reall y practical handbook on the art of architecture. It \Vas ofininiense i111po rtance in the history ofEuropenn architecture, cspcci:1lly in Fr;incc and in England, bcc1u~c it appeared to give n si11 1plc accoun t of the clcnicnts of ,1ntiqu~· and 1nodern :1rchitccturc 143, 144 Plates fro111 Serlio's .4rr/1i1n111ra. Plan of the Pnntheon (ti-0111 .!:look Ill. I 540). and l)csign for a Gatc\\•ay, fro111 the Libr,, f.\'ll'o,irdi11t1rfo. 1 551 1, ·111,,& r,11.,~ . Y611lt!del Pu~; 0 0 and \vas available in the vernacular. Perhaps the 111ost i111portant part vvas the illustrations, for Scrlio seen1s to have been the in veneer of the illustrated book in rhe sense in \vhich the text ,nerely elucidates the illustrations rather than the ocher \vay round. The fourth book, of r537, deals \vith the classical orders by 1neans of a series of sin1ple diagran1s and a text ,vhich explains ho,v to consrrucr each separate order. For this reason it was a best-seller and Serlio ,vas able to present a copy ro Fran(ois I, ,,,hich in due course led ro his going to France, in r 541, as painter and architect to the King. The rest of his li fe ,vas spent there, bur ahnost nothing survives of his ,vork, al though the later books of the treatise show that his o,vn not very pure Italian taste becan1e progressively n1odified by French influence so rhat the larer books, and particularly the Libro Extraordinario, are very far removed fron1 rhe severe simplicity of llra1nante, although they appealed ac once to the unrefi ned tastes of English, Fle1nish, and French 111aster-1nasons. The books rhemsclvcs sho,v quite clearly how a gcntlc111an desiring to build could, by consulting his mason "'itl1 a copy of Scrlio, act as his O\Vn archirect, for in Book 111 he could find fairly accurate representations of che better-kno,vn antiquities; fron1 Book iv he could learn ho,v ro set our the orders; and fron1 Book v he could learn about centrally pla1u1ed churches, ,vhile fro1n the other books he could obtain a \vhole gran1n1ar of ornatnent. Serlio's influence on both Frt'nch and English architecture ,vas in son1e \vays disastrous, since n1aster-ma~ons tended to seize upon the 111ore Aa111boyanrly Mannerist features and co superirn pose then1 on a funda111entally Gothic structure so that in England, ar any rate, the classical phase did not conic until after Serlio had been digested, and had to \Vair for Inigo Jones in the early seventeenth century. Jones hin1self derived rnosc of his kno,vledgc of good Italian building fron1 another treatise, that by Palladio. The third of the great treatise ,vriters ,vas <..:iaco1110 Barozzi da Vignola, who ,vas born in 1507 and died in 1573. I-le ,vas fifty-seven years old ,vhen Michelangelo died, but his career illustxates the apparent rigidity of Mannerist art in the second half of the sixteenth century; for man y people felt that Michelangelo, though hin1self incontestably a great archi tect, was responsible for a great deal of fantasy and licence, and Vignola's successful career dernonstratcs the i111portance of correctness in the architecture of rhe third quarter of the sixteenth century. He ,vas principa ll y important as che designer 197 of t\No ne,v types oi church ar the n1on1enr ot rhc n1osr acti1·e ex pansion of church bLtilding follo1ving the Counter-Relonnation. In particular, Vignola'; design of the GesLt, the n1othcr church of the Society ofJesus, 111canr that copir:s of l1is design \\·ere carried all over the r:arth by Jesuit n1issionari<:';. and Vignola\ architectural ideas 111a y now be found frorr1 J:liri11inghan1 to Hong Kong. Vignola \vas born in the sn1all to1vn of that nan1e near Modena and began his career by dra\-ving the antiquities in Ron1e in the 111id 1530s; thus he did not arriYe in Ron1e tuiril the la~t years of Peruzzi's life. alrhough hi~ sober classici;n1 den\·es through Peruzzi fron1 Bran1ante. He \vent to France ior eighteen n1onth, in 1~+ 1-3 ,,·hen: he 111et his fcllo11 Bolognese, Scrlio, and it 1vas not until h1s return to Tcaly that he I 18.1-85] began to build on his O\\·n account. The first of his 1najor ,vork~ 1vas the villa (no,v in Ro1ne), built for Pope Julius Ill fron11550, \Vhich is, in effect, the Belvedere ofJulius Ill as against Bran1ante's Belvedere tor Juliu, II. The Vilb (;iulia and the v,1sr palace for the Farnese fo111ily at Caprarola, near Viterbo, \Vere Vignola's 111ajor \vorks in secular architecture and n1usr be deferred to another chapter. \vhere the~)' can be seen along \virh other villas and palaces. His \vork for J 1-15, 146] Julius Ill secured hin, the con, n1iss1on for the little church ofS. A ndrca in Via Flan1inia. Thi~ 1va, co111pl,tcd in T 554 and i, the carlic,t of rhe three i1nport:n1t churches builr by Vignola. The s1nall church, no1v r;1pidly falling into ruin.30 is the earliest cx,1111ple of a church \1·irh an ov,1I dornc, a type that 11a, ro bcco1ne popular during the scvcn r.:-enth centurv., It derives fro1n Ro1n:1n ro1nbs. rhc 111osr ta1nous cxa1nple being that of c:ecilia Mcrella; 1vhar Vignola has done is ro rake ;1 squ,1rc plan l\'irh J rircul.u· donie ovcr it and to cxtcnd ir along one axis. thus obtaining son1cthin~ ,vhich ,nay be called an extl'ndcd central plan. Thr: interior of the church, 1vith its very si111 ple and austere panelling, ~ho1v~ qtnte dearly ho11· thc plan began as a square and circle and fini,hed as a rectangle 11·ith an oval don1e over ir. The 11exr step is obvious! y to extend- rhe uval shape to the ground- plan itself. and this \V'1S done at the very end of Vignofa's life in the s1nall church in the Vatican (11011 usu,dly inaccessible) of S. Anna I 147] dei Palafrenien. The ..:hurch \,·as begun in 157-::,/3 .ind 1vas coniplcrcd by Vignola's ,on. As n1ay be ,een fro1n the pLtn. the fai_:,1dc 11·as ,rill A;1t although the oval do1nc 1Y:i, expressed inrcrn,1lly on pbn. Several later sixteenth-century and early seventeenth-century Ron1an ,hurche~ descend direccly fro111 this earliest ov:1I church. 198 VIGNOLA ' S OVAL CHURCHES -, - 145, 146 Ron1c. S. Andrc.1 in Via Flarrnnia, fini~hed 1554. Exterior ,tnd d1agran1 of consrrucrinn 147 Ro1ne, S. Anna dci Palafrenieri, bt·gun 157::./3. Plan I !.... ;,, ,><"'' By far the 1nost influential of Vignola's churche; "vas the Gesu, although ic \,Vas architecturally less adventurous. The Society of Jesus ,vas founded in 1540 by St Ignatius Loyola, v11ho ,vas a friend of Michelangelo. The original plans of J 554 vvere n1ade by Michelangelo hi1nselfbut the church v-.·as not begun until I 568; it ,vas then designed to seat a large congregation, all of ,vho1n ,,·ould be able to hear the sennons that ,vere so i1nportant a feature in Counter-Refonnation reliRious life. A letter fron1 Cardinal Farnese to Vignola, dated August 1568, stresses the in1portancc of preaching, so that Vignola began the connnission knov-.·ing that he ,,•ould have to provide ,1 building with a ,,·ide nave and a barrel-vault for acoustic rea,ons. The lettt'r sa vs:, Father Polanco has been here, sent by the General of the Jesuits, and has been discussing ,,·ith 111e son1e ideas concerning the " " building of the church .... You are to keep a ,vatchful eye on che cost, ,vhich 1s not co exceed 25,000 ducats, and, "·ithin that lin1it, the church is to be \\"ell proporcioned 111 length, breadth. and height, according to the rules of architecture. The church is not to have a nave and t\VO aisles, but is to consist of one single nave. ,vith chapels dov-.,n each side.... The nave is ro be vaulted, and is not co be roofed in any other \\·ay. in spite of any objections they n1ay raise. saying that the voice of the preacher ,vill be lost because of the echo. They think that rhis vault 'Ni ll cause the echo to resound, 1nore than is the case ,vith an open cin1ber roof, but I do not believe this, since there are plenty of churches "vith vaults. of even bigger capacity. ,vhich are ,vell adapted to tht· voice. In any case. you are to observe rhe points l have raised - nan,ely. cost, proportion, site, and vaulted roof: as for the for111 itsel( I depend on your Judge1nent. ;Jnd on your return you can give 111e an account, "hen you have agreed with all the ocher people con cerned, after ,vhich l \\'ill 111ake up 111 y o"vn n1ind. ro ,vhich opinion you ,viii all confonn. Fare,vell. I 1-18. 321 Thc plan, ,vith it~ side chapels instead of aisles, is obviously derived fron1 rhe typl' csta bli,hed by Albcrri in S. Andrea at Manrua; but the Ges11 has ,l n1uch \\·1der and ~horter nave' as ,veil as very shallo\\' transepts. The shape of the nave is designed for audibility, "vhile the ca,r end ,vith the great do111c over the <:rossing allo"vs a flood of light to fall on the High Altar and on tht> altars in each of the transepts, 200 '''"""~...... • ·"" _.,•J>.~ .• •. •-••-•"h",-...... ,_ f!;J .... C •. .• n R OME, IL CESU 148 Plan by Vignola, 149 Vigno la 's design for the {:~~~ de finished by Giacon10 della Porta r 50 Fa~adc a~ built by dell a Porta - • , . l • ·__,,. • := i . ------\ --... ,. /; } 151 Ron1e. 11 GesL1. Painting by Sacchi and 1\1 iel, sh o,vin g the original inrerior dcdicarcd ro Sr Ignatius hi1nself and St F rancis Xa,·ier. the first of f 151 I n1a11y saints produced by the Society. The i11tenor 1s ah11ost cncirely of the later ,c,·entc:enth and nincteenth rc;ncu rics and gives a corn plctclv ~vrong i111prc,sio11 of the orig inal design, ,vhich ,vas austere in the cxtre111t'. Vignola died in 1573, ,vhen cornice level had been [ 1-19-150 I reached, and rhe fac;ade has also been altered considerably fron1 rhar ,vhtch he originally i11tendcd. The present fa~ade, by c:iaco1110 della l;orra. is ks, s,1tisfactory th:1n Vignola's two-storey design. ,vith its c111phash on the vertical central elen1cnt. This type of t\1/0-Storey design ,v1th ~(Tolls at the sidc,, like rhc plan of che Gest'\. also derives I 21>'1 frorn Alberti, in this t·ast'. frorn his Sta Maria N ovella in Florence. Tht· influcne<: of Vignola·, Gc>1'1 has been such that it beca1ne ali n ost the standJrd tyre.: of church plan and church foc;a de. 2.02 Tn r 561 Vignola published his o,,vn treat1,e, entitled R.cgo/,1 de/Ii C i11q11r Ordi11i d'.rlrchitct111ra, in obvious in1iration of Scrlio. H is treatise i~ far ,nore scholarly than Scrlio \ and ha, 111 uch better engra,·ings: on the other hand. it deals only ,vith the detail s of the classical o rders ond doc, not cover anything like the ground covered by Serlio. Ncvcrthelc,s, ,r "·as the standard textbook for architectural students, particularl y in France, fo r about three cenrurie; and nearly t\,·o hundred editions of it arc kno,vn . To\\·a rd, the end of his life Vignola built an i111pressivc gate,vay tor the Farnese Gardens in (152J Ro ,nc. and thi~ givt·S a very good idea o f the precision ,vith ,vhich he handled the class1cal orders. The gate,va y ,vas den1oli shed in 1 ~80. but the stones ,,·ere p re,crvcd and it has recently been re-erected in Ron1e. The later sixteenth cenrury san· a great ,va ve of church building in Ron1e itself, and a te,v exa1nples n1ay be quoted to sho,v ho\\' i1n porrant Vig nola's designs \Vere. In che n1i ddle of the century there ,,·as a brief n10111enc ,vhen the 111 orc fantastic aspect of M ichelangelo's style seen1cd as cho ugb it n1 ight be continued by r\\' O 1nen , Giaco,no 1 52 Ron1e. Orn Fa rn~s1an1. Recon~truction of the original gat~\\·ay by Vignola thus destroyed in the great ear thquakes. The srnall church of Sta I 153] Maria di Loreto in Ron1.e gives an idea of his highly personal style. It \Vas originally begun by Antonio da Sangallo the Younger and was taken over by Giacon10 de! Duca about 1577. He broke into the pedi111ent of the Sangallo church and inserted a large ,vindovv vvith a dru111 and don1e above it, so that the vvhole upper part is dis proportionately large. The details sho,v the derivation of his forn1s fro1n Michelangelo, and, in son1e ,vays - such as the huge ribs and the projection of the colu1nns outside the ring at the top of the dome' - it 111ay be argued that Giacon10 vvas even 1nore licentious than 1'v1ichelangelo himself. This type of Mannerism did not prove popular for churches m1d the 111ore typical forn1s are chose derived frorn or close to Vignola's. The church of Sto Spirito in Sassia, built by Antonio da Sangallo the Younger in the 1530s, has a tvvo-srorcy fas:ade which 1s probably the starring-point for Vignola's Gesi'.1, as I I 55] it is certainly the starting-point for the fos;adc of Sta Caterina dei Funari ,vhich, rather unusually, is signed and dared by the obscure architect Guidetti in 1 564. This precedes Vignola's design for the fai,;ade ofthe Gesu, but it is clear rhar rhe r,vo have 1nuch in con1n1on.31 After rhe death of Vignola in 15 73 and before rhe rise of rhc great architects of rhe Early Baroque, the architectural scene in Ron1c ,vas do1ninaced by Giacon10 della Porta, ,vho ,vas che official ' Architect co che Iloman People', and by Doruenico Fontana, the favourite archicecr ofSixtus V. As ,ve have already seen, the nvo 1nc11 collaborated on rhe co1n pletion of the don1c of Sr Peter's. Neicher ,vas an architect of the first rank, bur Fontana "vas the n1osr skilful engineer of hi~ generation and Giacon10 della Porta ,vas probably the n1osr e1nployed architect in Ron,e, " 'ith a h,1nd in ,1lrnosr every n1ajor undertaking. His style can be seen very dearly in such ,~·or:ks as the fas:ade of the Gest:1, as it actually exists, and fro111 a building [154J such as the national church of rhc Greeks in Ro1nc, S. Aranasio 204 MANNF.RISM IN ROME 153 Sta Maria di Loreto, begun by Antonio da Sani;allo the Younger ; dornc by Giacomo dd Duca, c. 1577 1 54 S. Atanasio dei Greci, b y Giacon10 dell a Porta. Elevation of fa~ade J 55 Sta Caterina dci Funari, by Guidert1, 1564 l'o,u;r Ql'f .lf.o.X- 1:1t.\\~f>IU1fl >1.0:111)111 (X.$1>1u<'a.r/ I ------,~. - S.ixrus V \Vas one of the n1ost re1narkable popes of the SL' - ·+- · I 56 !(Orne. The co,vn-pbnning projects of Sixtus V (reconstruction by S. Gicdion) CHA~TER TWELVF Florentine Mannerists: Palladio 'The greatest architect active outside Ro 11 1c in rhc later sixteenth ' century ,-vas Andrea Palladio, but 1nany other able men \Vere then at '~'ork 111 Italy and three of then1 - An1a1111a ri, Buonralcnti, and Vas,1 ri - n1ust be noticed briefly. They represent Mannerist archi tecture in Florence and, as rnight be expected, they sho\v che pro found influence of Michelangelo, although the n1ost in1portant, A n1annati, ,vas also 111uch influenced by the 111ore classical styles of Vignola and Sansovino. He v.1as born near Florence in r 511 and died rhere in 1592. As a boy he sa,v Michelangelo's Ne,v Sacristy being builr, but he soon went to Ven ice and ,vorked under Sanso vino; like Sansovino, he practised both as a sculptor and as an archicect. In 1550 he ,vas in Ro111c w here he began to ,,,,ork on the Villa Giulia l183] ,vith Vignola and Vasari, so that for the five years (1 550-5) of Julius Ill's reign he ,vas influenced by the architectural ideas of Vignola. On his return to Florence in , 5 5 5 he began to ,vork for the Medici D uke, later the Grand Duke Cosin10 I, often in collaboration ,vith Vasari. His n1ost i111portant ,vork ,~,as the extension and altera- tion of the Palazzo 1-'itti fron1 about 1558 to 15 70. Cosi111 0 bought the Palazzo Pitti in J 549 \\·ith his wife's do,vry, and fron1 1550 he planned to extend it and to lay out the splendid gardens in a 111a nner befitting his n,;,v rank. Most of the o ri ginal street front is 11 0,\' incorporated in the seventeenth-centur y additions, but Amannati is usua ll y credited vv ith the vast vvings at the back, and the extension [157] of the v,,hole in an over\vhelmingly grandiose rusticated forn1. The rusticat<:d o rder in the court and the effect of texture seen frorn the gardens arc perhaps the niost striking aspects of Amannati's style, aud it can clearly be seen that his bold handling of rusticacion ovves 111 uch to Sansovino's Minr in Venice. 1--Iis bcst-kno,vn build ing is [1.;1] probably the bridge over the Arno, the Ponte SS. Trinita, ,vhich had been destroyed by a Rood and vvas rebuilc by A 1nannari in 1 566-9 v.·ith the fun1ous and very graceful {'lat arches. The bridge ,vas ,vantonly destroyed in r944 but has since been reconstrucccd. An1annati buih s01nc palaces in 1:Jorence and he ,1 lso worked for the· Floren tine State outside the city, as for exa1nple at Lucca, ,.vhcre he 207 prob~bly builc 1nosc of che Palazzo della Signoria. It is knov,rn that his design \IVJS accepted in 1577, but there is a letter fro1n hiin to the Tovvn Council explaining that he is having trouble \,vith his eyes, and probably to\.vards the end of his lite l1e vvas able to \vork less and less. ln 1 582 he \\Tote the celebrated letter to the Acadcn1y vvhich is one of the docun1c;n t, of the eftecr of Countcr-Rcfonnarion ideas on aesthetics. This letter (vvhich reads very like a sern1on) is probably due to the tact th,1t in his lacer years he had strong connections ,vith the Jesuits. f-J,, cLlin1s, for exarnplc, chat nude figures can be occasions of sin and he savs, thac he ,vishcs that so1nc of his O\Vll works could be descroycd; hl' specifically n1entions the very beaucifuJ Neptune Fountain ,vhich he 111ade for the Piazza della Signoria bet\veen J 563 and 1575. I-le clai1ns thac draped figures can shov.r otf chc sculptor's skill just as ,veil and he instances Michelangelo's i\tfose, ,is his finest \~·ork: this 1s parcicularly revealing of the Mannerist tendency to exalt virtuosity above all ocher qualities. Another passage i.n the letter is interesting in that he says that n1ost patrons accept ,,·hat they get, rather than lay do\vn stri ct instructions for the artist: 'Yet vve all kno¼' thar the 11 1ajority of people vvho order ,vork~ of art do not sec an y subject bur leave it to our judgement, si inply saying "here I vvant J garden. a fountain, a pool", and expre~~ions of that sort.' Giorgio Va sari \Vas born in the sa111e year as A n1annari ( r 5 r 1) and died in 1 574. He is, of course, in111 1ortal on account of his Li1·es c,_{ the 1\tfo.<1 ll/11stri,>11.< Painters, Sc11/p1ors a11d Al'chiteas, first published in 1 5 so and republished \vich excensive al tcrations and addjtions in L s68. In his ovvn day he \vas also fan1ous as a painter, archicecc, and general artistic in1 prcsario, As a painter ht' vvas rnore cxp,;ditinus than ski Ifu l, bur as an architect he left ac least three notable \Vorks. In 1_.;50 he helped to col laborate ,vith Vignola and A1nannaci on the design of the Villa Giulia, but 1r 1s likely th,1t his ,1ccivity \Vas alniost entirely ad1ninistrativc. In 1 _.;54, ho,vt·ver, he built the church of Sta !Viana Nunva near Cortona aud fro111 1 560 uncil his death in r 574 he \Vorkc-d on the Palace of the Uflizi for c:osi1110 I in Flo rence. 'flus building, I 158] which is 110\v the f1111ous piccure-gallcry, ,vas designt·d as the gove;:rn- 111'cnt offices (Uffizi) for the Tuscan State. The niost outstanding thing about the design of the Uflizi is the \vav in v\'hich the long ...... 4 ... runnel-lik e shape i, accepted and used for irs dranl:llic effect. The actual details ofrhc \\'Ork arc rather un1111ag 1n:itive. \\'Ith one o r r,,·o exceptions \Vhich arc by Buonntlc11 ti ,1ft,;r Vasari's death. 208 157 l'ai.lzzo Pitri, the Garden fronr, by A1nann.1ti, begun c. 1558 MAN:-ERl~M JN FlOllENCE 15X The Uff1z1, fro,n the Arno Loggi.1, by Vasan, fro1n 15<>0 159 The Uffizi, Pnrta dclk Supplichc. by 13uontalenri. after 1574 -' Bernardo l3 uontalenci was born abouc 1536 and died in 1608. He ,vas che n1ajor arch.i tett of che lase years of the sixteenth century in Florence buc he was also active as a painter, sculpcor, and fin:,vorks expert and his \\'hole career ,vas spcnc in the se rvice of ch c Medici. For then1 he built the splendid Villa Pracolino near Florence, 110,v destroyed, and in 1574 he succeeded Vasari ac the Uff1zi, ,vherc he [ 159] designed the extraordinary Porta delle Suppliche, ,vich its p'ediruenc bro ken into t\\'O p ieces set back to back, a fan casy ,vhich even Michelangelo had noc attcn1pted . In the san1e year he designed an equall y bizarre fli ght of steps for the altar of SS. T rinita (no,v in Sto Stefano) and also began the Casino 1\1.ediceo near S. 1\1.arco. Jn 1 593-4 he built the: nc,,v fas:adc of SS. Trinita, and his last ,vork ,vas the Loggia de' Banch1 in Pisa . begun in r605. T he infl uence of ivlichch1ngelo ,vas thus continued until at lea,r the end of the century. Perhaps the finesc architect of the later sixteenth ccntur )' v.'as Andrea Palladio, ,vho ,vas born in 1508 and d ied in r 580. Alinost all his life ,vas spent in the sn1all city of Vicenza and alinost all his ,,·o rks are in tht' ci ty or the surrounding countryside. He ,vas to bccon1e o ne of the great forn1ati ve influences o n English archirecrurc and his inA uencc "'as exercised partly through his publicitions, of ,vhich the n1ost i111portanc ,vas his treatise r Quattro Libri dell' A.rc/1i1efl ura. T his ,vas fir~r published in J 570 and contains iJJus trations o t chc classical orders, a ~c ri es of ~elt:c ted antique buildings, and iJlustracions of 1nost of Palladio 's o,vn ,vorks. It is fa r 111o re learned and precise than Serlio's treatise .ind has " 1n uch greater range than Vignola's. ln igo Jones studied it deeply and thro ugh hirn Palladio\ ideas can1e co be the 1nainspring of English cig htcenth-centurv architecture. There is [160, 161J a large collection of Palladio's dra,vings in the Royal Institute of British Architects and these, together " ·1 th the t rcacisc, g ive us a ver y good idea of the basis of his ~tyle, ,,,·h1ch 1s essentiall y classical and Bran1antesquc, although i11Auenccd - lik(' char of every other artist in the sixteenth ce ntury - by the \,Vorks of Michelangelo. The classical ele111encs in his style derive fro1n ,1 dose study at first hand of che 111on u111ents in Ron1e. \\'hicl1 he vi~itcd on several occasion~. Alchough he ,vas the son of a rn ilkr he soon can1e under the notice of the hun1anist T rissino, ,vho gave: bin1 ;i dassic:11 education, rook hin, to Ro,ne, and besto,ved ·on hi 111 the n,n11~' P,1IL1 dio, deri ved fro1n Pallas. The Ron1an 111onu1ncnts ,verc d r,nvn by hin1 in great 2 10 • ' ,,..r " •:. . .I. .... J., ,,.,.M...... A- ,... ~ M, o o > '- ... -- . ... -- ---· ... I' .... ",, • • ~-- .,..._ . ' 160 Palladio's reconstruction of the Baths of Titus, Ro1nt 161 Viccnza, Palazzo Porto-Colkoni. Dravv1ng by Palladio -~ -- ♦- • J' , ~ ,- 0 =---= '""7 rF =l .. . ·1 l 1 L I f I •-~i •r 1...:J. I I t:!::::::::--'--'---:". -~·~~- ' l k t ] \ .l _,,..A.t_j ' . . .. 1(,2 Vicenza. Uasilica Palladiana. Pallad,o. 1549 and later [ 160 j derail and n:consrructed \\·irh rather 111ore sense of grandeur than of actuality, bur it is clear fron1 the tendency of his 1nind that Dran1ance and Vignola \vould be rhe n1oder11 architects v,ho appealed n1osr strongly to lti1n. Such Ma1u1erisc elements as there are in Palladio's \\·ork seen1 to derive fron1 JVlichelangelo's buildings of th<: t 540s and later; bur it is likely also that he \,·a, predisposed in this direction by rhe ~tudy of so111e of the ncher 1nonun1cnts of classical antiguiry. Palladio also provid<:d a ,eries of illustration, for the bcsr of the [163] nun1erous sixteenth-century editions of Virruvius, that by Bishop Barbaro of 1 )56, The first building \\·hich 1nade his 11a1ne \\·as the recasing of the [ 162] old 13a,ilica. or To\\'11 Hall, in Vicenza itself. Palladio's t11odel \\·as :,cct.:pred by the ·ro•..vn Council in :i :,.J.9, \,·hen they rejected the 111odel subn11rtccl by Giulio Ron1a110 (\,·ho had died in 1 546). Ir is evident th3t Palladio's praise of Sansovino·s library in _Vc:nicc "·as siuccre; tor his solution co the problen1 of ,upporring the old Basil ica \\'as to buttress it extc:: rnally by a double loggia very si 111iJar in type ro rhc.: fon n'> U'>t.:d by Sansovino and sinular also ro a dra\Ying pub lished in Sc.:rl io\ ti-eat1se. 'fhe elen1ents used in rhc construcrion of the 212 .Basilica are very si1nple. Since it ,vas a basilica (and therefore con nected in Palladio's n1ind \Vith chc classical idea of a grand public building) his basic solution \1/as necessarily conditioned by the use of the o rders; Doric on the ground Roor and Ionic -on the upper. The great piers vJith attached colu1nns provide the support and the spaces betvveen these points of support can chen be filled with rhe large arches and sn1aller colu1nns vvhich are parts of the so-call ed Palladian 1notivc. The architectural t ffect is thus dependent on the play of light and shade in the arches the111selves, opposed ro the solid n1asses of n1asonry; but it is due also to the great subrlety of the actual shapes of the o penings and the architectural cle 111ents. Unlike Sansovino. Palladio breaks the entablature for\~•ard over each of his columns, emphasizing the projection~ rather than the horizontal quality ,vhich is so 1narked a feature of the Library. T he proportions of che arched openings, the smaller rectang ular side spaces. and the circular openings above che111 ha vc all been 111ost carefully considered, and there is a final touch in the \~•ay in ,vhich the n1o tives ac the angles have narrower side openings so that the effect of the doubled colun111 s at each end is greatly increased and the angles of the building appear solid and heavy. The evolution of Palladio's scyle can be seen in the palaces \vhich he built in Vicenza itself, and a few of then1, of difterent dates, ~-ill sho\v the general trend of his ideas. One of the earliest, the Palazzo Porto of 1552, is clearly derived fron1 Dra1nante's House of Raphael [16 1, 1651 t rr, s1~1t ', O'- ? " ' . ' • . . ',• ,- ,. .' 'I ' . . ,b > t63 Palladio's reconstruction of a Ro1nan Theatre fron1 Barbaro's Vitri11•iHs, 1556 design ,virl1 the addition of son1e rather Michelangelesque ,culprurc over the ,vindo,vs of the centre and end bays. The general effect is [166J therefore very sin1ilar indeed to Sanrnicheli's palac:es in Verona. The plan. ho,,·ever, reveals a different aspect of Palladio since it shO\\'S a reconstruction of the ancient type of house ,vith syn11netrically disposed blocks on eithi;:r ~1de of a great square courtyard ,,·ith a Giant Order of columns all round it, obvious] y intended as a re construction of the classical atriu,n. Another point about the plan is of even greater 11nportance, since it sho,vs the passion for absolute syn1111etry and also the sequence' of roo111 shapes. each proportione'd to the one next to it. ,vhich ~,·ere to beco1ne the basic principles of Palladio's villa~. Thus the roon1s at the left of the plan begin ,,·ith the central hall 30 teet square leading into a roo111 30 by 20 fe'et ,vhich in turn leads into one 20 feet square. Thi~ coin bi11at1on of classical forn1s, 111athe111atical h;1rmonies, and symn,ecrical disposition is \vbat 1nakes Palladio's arch itecture perennially fascinating and \Vhat caused the .1rchicccts of the eighteenth cencurv to i111itare hin1 so closely. Much of this is, of course, founded on the study ofVitruv.ius as \Veil as on actual Ronian buildings. and it is evident that the acnun1 in the Palazzo Porto, or the description- of che Basilica given bv Vitruvius, ,vere u1ucl1 in his u1ind in the IS 50s " 'hen he \\·as preparing the illustrations for 1:larbaro's edition. A sin11br classical ren1iniscence 1s [ 16-1] to be found in the odd, but very beautiful. Palazzo Chiericaci ,Yhich \\·as begun 111 the 1 550s Js pare of a projected forun1, so that rhe PALLADIO'~ PALA C ES IN VI CE NZA 164 Palaz70 Chiencari. begun 1 ssos presenc open colonnades \Vere intended to be part of a ro'.vn planning design rather than part of a single building as they no,v are. The palace. vvhich is no,v the Museutn of Vicenza, is relatively sn1all and the great, open loggie take up a dispropo1·cionate a1no unt of space, but they are nevertheless superb exa1nples of che Doric and Ionic orders treated in a 111ore austerely classical 1nanner than the superimposed arches of Sansovino's Library in Venice. The Pa lazzo Thiene of a fe\v years later refl ects current Mannerist interests in [ 167, 168] textures as \veil as a ne,v interest in the shapes of roo1ns. The plan sho,vs that all che roo1ns are still proportioned one to another. but chey no\v have the added interest of great variety of shape. "f his feature derives fro1n Roman Baths and ,vas part of Palladio's adap- tation of classical then1es co 111oderu don1estic use. The dra\~'ing used for rhe Q11a11ro Li/1ri differs slighdy frorn che executed far;:adc and sho\vS some influence fron1 Giulio Ron1ano in the heavily rusticated masonry and especially in the rough keystones above the ~·indow·s. The unusual idea oi a series of s,vags level with the capitals - ,vhich \vas omitted in che executed building - vva; copied by Inigo Jones in rhe Banquering House in WhicehalL ,vhich O\VCS a great deal co the Palazzo Thiene. Ten years lacer, in I 566. c:in,c the Palazzo Vahnarana. [ 170] The dra\ving in the R . r. B . A. collection shov,s two of the most curious features of this palace. One is the excre1nely Mannerist trcannenr of the end bay \-Vith a pcdi1nented \vindo\v and a statue. where all che ocher bays of the pim10 nobile have rectangul ar ,~,indo,vs 165. 166 Palazzo Porto, 1552. Fa~ade, section and pbn • 7· ""'1! II .• .• ~ .. ~ ••• "'D" ------, I ,. I ;, I :p. 74' ' ·~ I ... I ?.ff ,,.,.. ~ ' I • ... u. ] I I ;. I I • .a .. ■------ PALLADI0°5 167, 168 Palazzo Tlucnc. 1550s(?). Plan, sccno11 PAI.ACES lN VICENZA and C1<;adc set between the co!u1nns of a Giant Order. The use of a Giant Order \Vith s1nallcr pilasters on the ground floor supporting a Straight entablature is certainly derived from Mirhelangelo's palaces on the Capitol, but so111e of the other features. notably the texture of the rustication, can be traced back to clas~ical prototypes rather rhan to contemporary Mannerisrr1. In his late palaces Pall adio adopted Michelangelo's G iant O rder as \Vcll as sonic of chc Mannerist clc1ncnts I 169J of richness in decoration. The frag111·cnt of the palace kno\Ytl as the 'Casa dcl ]Jiavolo', bur actuall y another palact for rhc Porto fa111i lv. of 1571, sho\v; this clearly and attractively. In the lase 111011ths of his li fe Palladio designed and began a theatre for an Acadc111 y in_ Viccnza of \vhich he hi111se lf \vas a nu;n1 ber. This, as one 1night expect, is a thorough-going attempt to reconstruct [163) the antique Ron1an theatre as described by Vitruvius, and as kno\vn fron1 one o r t\No surviving exa111ples. [ 171- 73'1 The Teatro OJi1npico is based on the ancient Ilo1na11 prinriplc of a fixed and ela borate architectural backdrop or prosccniu111 ~vith the stage in front of it. The auditoriun1 is sen1icirc ul ar, or in this case half-elliptical. with tiers of seats rising sharply to the level of a 2T6 ·, _.· ~ ,:_ - t69 Palazzo Porro-Brcganza ('Casa dcl 170 Palazzo Va ln1arana, l)iavolo'). 1571 1566 colonnade \vhich runs round the back of the theatre. In the classical exan1ples the auditoriu1n was open to the sky, but Palladio's s111all theatre is roofed over and has sky and clouds painted on the flat ceiling. The n1ost fascinating part of the \Vhole elaborate structure is the permanent stage setting behind the prosceniu111 . T his \vas executed b y Palladio's pupil Sca1nozzi, but undoubtedly follows Palladio's O\Vn ideas. The section together with the plan shows that an elaborate perspective effect is obtained in a very small space by sloping the backstage part upwards and narrov,ing the passagev.rays to give an accelerated perspective effect to the streets. It is possible also to obtain effects of lighting by stationing men v,1ith torches inside the scenery. A si1nilar efrect can be seen in t\7\'0 of the very fc\V churches which he built. In Venice the church of S. Francesco dclla Vigna has a fa<;adc by Palladio, and the churches of S. Giorgio Magg iore and the Rcdentore arc bod, entirely b)' him. All are late works, S. Giorgio [ 174-81 j having been begun in 1 566 and the Redentorc ten years later, as a votive offering for the cessation of a particularly bad outbreak of plague. Both these churches represent Palladio at the height of his povvers, and both have 111arked peculiarities in plan \vhich, at first 217 I. . ' • • I ... I "'"'1"'""·'~' r 7 I Section, sho,ving perspecti ve scenery (srage on left) 172 Plan (sragc on right) sight, seen, fo r re111oved from che strictly sy111111etrical planning so characteristic of P,dladio's villas. The f.1<;ades of both churches, ,ind aho that of the earlier S. Francesco della Vigna, p resent ne\\· solutions to the old problen, of designing a completely classical fai;adc for a basilican type of building ,vhich, alchough it existed in antiquity, ,vas kno,vn to sixteenth century archirects only fron1 the reconstructions 1nade by the editors ofVitruvius such as, for exa111 ple. Barbaro and Palladio. The problcn1 arose fro1n the fact that the ancient te111ple \\'as a building ,vith a single, gabled, end ,vhich could easily be expressed in rerrns of free-standing colu n111s supporting a pedin1ent. The earliest C hristian churches, ho,vever, ,vcre based on the ancient basi lica, ,vhich ,vas ,1 secular building, rather than on pagan te,nples. The basilica had a high central nave, ,vith one or 111or c lo\, aisles on each side. and che architectural treacn1ent of such a fronr presented considerable prob le1ns ,vhich Early Christian archicecrs tcndcd either to ignort> or co evade by the provision of son1c kind of loggi,1 or acriu,n 1nasking the junction of aisles and nave. Thus, ch urches like Old St Peter's, or the Lateran before irs rebuilding in rh c seventeenth century, prese-nred a n1ain entrance ,vhich lacked the dignity of'the classical temple fronc. The first srcps to\\rards a solution to the problen1 of 218 VICENZA, TFIE TEATRO OLIMl'TCO by Palladio, r 580; co1nplered by Sca1nozzi 173 Interior sho,ving perspectives con,bining the antigue temple \vith the Christian church fai;:ade had been ca ken in rhe r 460s and 14 70s by Alberti. In all three of his Venetian church fo,;:ades Palladio evolved a solution based on the idea of interlocking t\VO separate te1nple fronts. At S. Francesco and S. Giorgio Maggiore the nave is treated as a l 1 76] high but narrO\\' te1nplc, \Vith four large colurnns on high bases supporting a strongly 1narked pedi1nenc. Behind these colun1ns there appears to run a continuous cornice ,vhich fonns the lo,ver part of a second, 1nuch \~·ider, pedi111ent supported on nun1erous sn1all colun1ns and extending the full \vidth of the church. The sa1ne idea carried a stage further can be seen in rhe l{edencore v.:hich has three f 180] pedi111ents, the large central one being sec against a high, rectangular, accic. The total effect is very co1npact and builds up the con, position to\vards the great don1e. ln this case, ho\vever, the side parts of the church are not true aisles but, as the plan sho\vS, 1nerely the end \Va lls of the side chapels. The plan of the entrance fa,;:adc is. therefore, sirnilar co the altnost contemporary Gesu in Rome, although the [ 1481 Rcdcntore fac;ade is considerably closer to antique prototypes. Even 1nore than in the co1nplexitics of the fac;ades, the eastern parts of rhe plans ofS. Giorgio and the Red en tore differ fron1 conren1 porary churches such as the Gest',; and they seem to have alinost no 219 connection "vith earlier churches or, indeed, \Vith the ideas on church design expressed by Palladio hirnsel fin his book. Palladio's state1nenc that he n1ade the church of S. Giorgio Maggiore in che shape of a cross for sytnbolic reasons is not very convincing, since aln1ost any traditional Latin cross church plan \vould be far n1ore obviously syn1bolic than this shortened and \videned cross fonn, 1,vith apses rern1 inating the choir and transepts. The si111ilarity bet\veen S. Giorgio and the Redentore can, in facl, be explained only in tenns of their function, since boch churches \Vere visited in state by the Doge once a year. lt \vas a Venetian custon1, v.,hich lasted down to the end of the Republic, that the I )oge should tTtake ten s0Jen1n A11da1e each year to various churches. in connection \vith events associated \Vith then1. Since the early thirteenth centur y the Denedictine n1011astery on the island of S. Giorgio had possessed \vhat was said to be the body of St Stephen. On' St Stephen's Day, 26 l)ece111ber, the Doge n1 ade a solen111 procession fron1 St Mark's across the Grand Cana I to S. Giorgio bringing ,vith hirn the; choir of St Mark's and a large cro\vd ot' spcctarors. In conibination ,vith the Bc:ncdictine coni rnuniry a solcrnn Mass ,vas cclcbraced, sung by the t\VO choirs. Since S. Giorgio ,vas a Benedictine house. \,,hich .dso se rved as an official residence tor distinguished visicors to the Republic, the church had, fron1 the beginning, to contain a n1onks' choir in ,vhich the daily obligation of singing che Divine O ffice could be perforn1ed by day and by night. At thr san1e ti1ne, the church had ro be large enough VEN I CE, s. G l O ll C. 10 MAGGIORE by P~lladio. begun 1566 I 74 Plan r 7 5 Seer ion • ccf -< .; -- . ' ' =-.f • '• J -· • ·;,; • f... ' .TTTT77J!l , , '. I • , ! 'j ! I I t l;:l'.;;I t:_j t J:IJ .c ', 1· !----:;t.;.t ~ ;:_- I•.,,;;::! l ~ • • • • ,,•• , . , . + • •.,:_• · ··· "" . - . - ) •• • 1"" • '· to contau1 the vast cro,vd \vhich acconipanic::d the l)oge on his annual visit. In the case of the:: Redentore there \Vas no established procession because the church itself, as we learn from the dedicatory inscrip tion - CHRISTO REUEMPTOIU CIVITATE GRAV( PESTJLENTIA LlllERATA SENATUS EX VOTO PRJD. NON. SEPT. AN. MDLXXVl. ',,Vas built as a State commission, following the cessation of the great plague of 1576. When the Senate resolution was taken to build the church it was decided that the Doge should 1nake an a11data on the third Sunday in July, as an act of thanksgiving, and we kno,v that in this case the ceretnony, although not quite so elaborate as that at S. Giorgio, also involved the participation of the Franciscans \~'ho served the church. and the Doge's choir fro1n St Mark's. Both churches, therefore, have in con1111on the face that on one day in the year they had to house 111uch brger congregations than norn1al, and an in1ported choir had to be accornn1odated as ,vc::11 as the 1nonastic choirs. One other facror derennincs rhe design of these two churches, so sin1ilar ro each other and so unlike any ochers: during the sixteenth ccnturv, the choir ot St Mark's ,vas nndonbcedlv, one of the finest in the ,vorld, and under its choir-n1ascers Adriaen Willaert~ ,1nd Andrea and Giovanni Gabrieli. it had developed a technique of exploiting che resonance of St Mark's by splitting up into separate choirs, \videly spaced in the building. Fron, this there grew ,1 tradition of \vriting for several choirs singing separately or together, and the design of these 176 Fai;:ade 1 77 Interior tvvo churches is rherefore the most practical solution for the problc1ns set, bearing in a1ind that the choir of Sr Mark's \Vas accusto1ned to sing in at least t\VO separate parts. There is a letter \vritten by Palladio to a friend in Vicenza \vhich gives a good idea of the genesis of the Redentore. To begin \V1th, there \Vas son1e debare over the shape to be taken by the nevv church and ar least fifty 1ncm bers of rhe Senare \\'ere in favour of a centrally planned building. Tv,ice as 1nany, ho\vever, \ver(' in favour of a Latin cross plan and ir ,vas decided to ask Palladio to subn1it models of each type, the Latin cross one being officially chosen. In all probability, Palladio hin1self \Votild have preferred a circular or sguare plan since he had \~Titten, as recent I y as 1570 : 'ln order to observe Decoru1n in the forrn of te111ples [\Ye) \Viii choose the most perfect and excellent. ,vhich is the circle: for it alone is simple, unifonn. equal, strong, and al:lapted co its purpose ... n1ost apt to den1onstrate the Unity, che infuute Essence, the Uniforn1ity and Justice of God.' Nevertheless. it is probable that Palladio realized \Ve il enough that the only feasible solittion to the problen, set \~•· a~ tbe shape which he had himself invented ten years earlier fo r S. G iorgio. CertainJ y, the Larin cross type \vould have been niore generally acceptable, and Palladio 111ust have seen1ed rather old fashioned iJ1 rhe \vay in \vhich he 111aintained the ideals of the generation of Bran1ance. Fro1n the point of vie,,· of archicect11ral fonn, perhaps th(' n1osc striking feature about both churches is the 1nvention of the open screen through \\·hich the spectator in the nave gets a glin1 pse of the 111onastic VENICE. IL REDENTOllE bv. Palladio. 1576. 178 Pbn 179 Section J ~--'-- • ' choir. fn S. Giorgio this is a con1paratively si111pk effect with a straight ,vall opened up and supported on t,vo coltin1ns in1n1ediately behind the High Altar. The effect of the sound of the 111onks' choir filtering through the colonnade is extraordinarily irnpressive, but the architec turaJ forn1 is still sin1pk and can be paralleled in ancient architecture (cf. plate t6o), although, of course, it was not used there to produce acoustic effects. The Redentore is a 1nore cornplex version of the same then1e since the se111icircular forn1 of the colonnade, striking in itself, n1akes it seen1 that the spectator is looking through the apse of the church. The effect of alternate open and closed spaces is greatly heightened by the [ 181] proJecting colu1nns ,vhich close the end of the nave so that, standing there, the spectator i; in a rectangular space bounded at the east by a flight of steps and the strongly projecting ,vaUs and colun1ns, beyond \vhich the crossing is perceived as a dosed. circular, space rising up into the do1ne and reopened ,\t the east c;; nd by the screen of coltunns. The play of light changes constantly in the sin1ple, pale, interior, so that there is an almost endless succession of spatial effects, varying according to the ti1ne of day and rhc season of che year. Most of Palladio's ideas, and especially his principles of harn1onic proportion, can be seen in the very nu111erous villas he built ill and around Vicenza, 1uany of which still survive, ,vhile others are kuo\vn to us fro111 plates in his book. These villas, ho\vever, are best con sidered in relationship to other villas of the sixteenth century, such as chose by Vignola, and rnav be taken toµ;ether in a separate chapter. 180 Faqade r 81 Interior CH,\PTF.R THIRTEEN Villas: Vignola and Palladio To"·n life, as ,ve kno,v it, began early in Italy; and for this v.:ry n:ason the sonlC\vhat sentin1en tal nostalgia for the joys of country Ii fe ,vhich is so niarkcd a feat ure of rnodcrn urban li ving began in Italy 1n rhc late fourteenth or earl y fifteenth century. It ,vas given expres,ion by Villani in 1338 and slightly la ter by Boccaccio and -Petrarch; but 1t is more than likely that all these ,vriters were not so n1uch fil led ,,·1th enthusiasn1 tor the country JS producing deliberate imitation~ of a classical literary for111. This peculiar affliction of the ro,vn-d,1·cllcr. v.·as certainlv kno,vn to the ancient Ro1nans and the dcsin:: to c,c;ip<:: to a country retreat ,vhich should be both peaceful and civilized appears in the letters of Pliny the Younger. The Villa Madan1a ,vas an atten1pt to reconstruct a classical Rou1an Pilla s11h11r/1a11 224 they ,vere n1uch n1ore elaborate and often have very beautiful gardens, ,vbil e the northern type alinost ahvays remain ed essentially a fann. T"vo ot tbt' rnost superb of the forn1er type of villa ,vere builc by Vignola, one for Pope Julius Ill. the ViJla Giulia, no,v che 1'v1useun1 of ( 182-85] Ecruscan Antiquities, on rhe edge of Ron1e itself; while the other. which is no,v the official sun11ner residence ofcbe President of Italy. ,vas the huge castle at Caprarola near Viterbo. The Villa Giulia ,vas Vjgnola's first major co111111ission but it is not quite certain ho,v n1uch of it is his; the building was put up bcC\veen r 550 and 1555 and ,ve kno,v char both Vignola and Atnannari ,vere en1ployed on it. ,virh Vasari as a sort of overseer, and ,virh both Michelangelo and the Pope hitnself raking a hand in the design. Nevertheless, ir seerr1s certain that the house is by Vignola and the garden part ~•ith its buildings by Arnannari. A rnedal of r 553 sho,vs that the building as executed is essentially in accordance •Nith the original design, although t,vo s111all do111es have been ornitted. The plan sho,vs that Julius Ill undoubredlv [ 18-1 ] intended an allusion to the Belvedere built by his predecessor Julius II. \vhile a half-circular court ar the back of the building equ,11l y dearly recalls rhe ViJla Madatna and, like ir, is intended ro refer to Pliny's descriptions. The 111arked contrast bet,veen che outside and the inside of the villa on plan is retained in che elevation. T he front of che build- [ 1 S5] ing is siniple, and rather austere, ,virh a certain an1ount oftexture in the ,vindo,v surrounds and ,~,ith a niarked cn1phasis on the vertical, central, elerncnr like a double triutnphal arch. The 111ain entrance, ,vhich is also a triun1phal arch in forn1. has heavy rustication of the type associated boch ,vith Vignola and ,virh A1naru1ati and thi;, together ,~•ith the fornialiry of the triun1phal arch n1otifs. provtdes a severe entrance front. The vill a itself. or Casino. is verv, sn1all since the building ~'as not in tended to be lived in and is q uite a short distance fro1n the V ;Jtican Palace. Once one has passed through the 1nain entrance the rear fo<;ade provides a striking contrast, since it I 182] consists of a sen1icirct,1lar colonnade ,vith sn1ooch panell ed surfaces above it. The link ber,veen it and the exterior fa<;ade is provided by the repetition of the tri urnphal arch n1otivc in the cenrre and the large arches at euher end. The colonnade proper has straight entablarures over the colunJns, a fonn ahnost certainly borro,ved by Vignola fro111 Michelangelo's Capitoline Palaces. The curved shape and the finely cut n-1odc:lhng of the villa contr,1~t with rhe loggia, or Ny1nphaeun1, \vhich 111arks the centre of the [1831 ? 2. - ) ROME, VILLA GIULIA by Vignola, A1nannati and others, r 5 50-5 s • •n•• . ... - - . - ... j a .t:..'. •·,•'i,.-1~ . ''" ·' . "' I C I "., l'f • ' ' 1 • l • • . . ~ J ' • • •• • • • • . • .• • . '"1 r L - .L-, ,.J. J 182 Garden front 1~3 Ny111phaeun1 184 Plan 185 Fa(adt' garden. This, vvhich is by An1annac1 , repeats the disposition of the villa in that it has a straight faya de vvith a deep re-entrant curve at the back, vv l1-ich in this case consists of cvvo Aights of steps lea ding do,vn vvards into the ,vater garden . As one 111-ight i1naginc, the archi tectural fo nns c1nploycd in the garden parts ,ire freer and 1nore fanciful than those of the house itself aDd it is a tribute both to Julius Ill and to his advisers that Vignola and A1n annati 1,vorked together so successfull y on 1~1hat 1vas the first 1najor co1n n1ission for each of chen1. The villa at Caprarola is rather dilfcren t, since it ,~,as begun in the [ 186-88] early 1520s by Antonio da Sangallo the Y ounger and Peruzzi. It vvas the headq uarter~ oi the ne1vly-rich Farnese fan1 i:y and stood in the centre of their ,·ast possessions. Probably fo r this reason the great building has the curious shape of a pentagon, since at that n1on1ent the pentagon 1vas a tavourite type of fortress plan. This shape, together 1vich the con1pletely circ ular inner courtyard, vvas fi xed by the earlier architects; Vignola took over in r 559 and continued to ,vork on the build ing until his death in 1573 . The frontal vie,v sho\vs the great bastions and the pentagonal shape established by the first architects, ,vho p robably also planned the loggia at the botto 111 and the g reat fl igh cs of steps. The front door is illustrated in Vignola's treatise and is therefore presun1a bl y by hi1n, ,vhilc the style of the upper pare of the building frorn the piano nobile upvvards is un1n istakably his. The di vision in ro vertical eletnents vvith pl ain surfaces at the ends and a decorative texture obtained by quoins at the angles is a characteristic of his style; and so is the Aat, panel-like effect of the pilasters and the mouldings of the loggia o n the first floor. At either end o f the o pen loggia there is a closed bay ,vith a ,vindo\v head very si1n il ar co chose in the V illa Giulia. The upper part of the building consists of a storey ,vith an accic above it linked by pilasters arranged above tho~e on the piano 11obi/e. The fa<;ade shows the cran1ped and uncom fortablc d isposition of the roo1ns, and these upper storeys are avvk\vardly contrived to fit in behind the pilasters. T he problen1 here ,vas to fi nd sufficient accon1n1odation for the large nunlber of retainers w ho acco,npanied the fo 111 ily on their visits, ,vhile at the sa,ne tirnc providing q uarters for the pennancnt residents . T he villa ar Caprarola is th us not a villa in the strict sense of the word but is ofren, 1norc correctl y, referred co as a castle. T he internal court is once n1ore based on P lin y's descri ption of a circular court, but is n1ade up of ele111ents very ren1 iniscent ofll rarnante. The rusticated ground Aoo r ~vith pairs 227 CA f,R:\ROtA , VI Ll .~ I A ll NE\E by Vignola, fron1 1559 186 General view 187 Court 188 Di agra,n sho"ri ng plan and section 7 of colun1ns .1lrernaring \.virh openings on the upper floor is a restate n1cnt of Bra1nantc's H ouse of Raphael, "·hile the bays the1nselves - ;1 s1nall rectangular opening flanked by half-colun1ns fo llo\.ved by a large round- headed ope11ing - arc ahnost exactly the sa111c as I 81 I llran1ante's basir forrn in the Belvedere. A significant detail linking the t,vo buildin gs is th<.: \\1 ay in ,vhirh the rornirc brc,1ks for\.,·ard ov<.:r borh colun111s \.\'hilc the bases ar<.: separate. Pin:i ll y, the ,uperb ,ind richly dccoratcd spiral sta ircase is an <.:nbrgcd version ot rhc fo 111 ous cx:1n1pk hy f'lran1a11tc in the Belvedere. 228 MF.l>ICI VILLA~ l 89 Ca reggi, altered by Michdozzo 190 Poggio a Ca1ano, by Giuliano da Sangallo, 1480s The !>i1nplcr type offarn1housc vi ll a ca11 be traced back to Florentine exan1ples, sonic of ,vhich belonged co the Medici fon1ily. T\vo of the lllOSt in1portanc Medicean vilJas are those ar c: areggi and Poggio a r I 89' I 90 I Caiano. Careggi ,,.,as originally a fourteenth-century fannhouse, but "'·as altered by M ichclozzo in the fifteenth century. The later and grander villa ,\t Poggio a Caiano ,va; t ransforn1ed in the 1480s by Giuliano da SangalJo. The present horscshoe- sh.ipcd staircase dates froi11 the seventeenth century, but the 1,vidc, rather ill-proportioned colonn,1dc vvith a pedin1ent above 1t is probably the earliest application 229 of J c.:lassicaJ te111ple front to a villa. The plan of Poggio a Caiano is also strictly sy1n1netri cal, ,i nd these an: the t,vo characceriscics ,vhich are the essential features of all rhe nun1erous villas by Pall,1dio. Palladio \vas not the first to build villas in Venetian territory, since rhcre ,vere ar least t,vo i111portant p~ototypes by Sansovino and Sann1icheli. The Villa La Soranza by Sann1icheli \Vas built abour 1545-55 but has no\v [ 191] been destroyed. The Villa Garzone by Sanso vino is of about 1540 and is particularly i1nportant, since it consists of a double loggia \virh projecting ,vings, all arranged according to symn1erry and stared in tenns of High Renaissance architecture. Sannucheli's lost villa is kno\vn to have used linking \Valls to connect d1e 111ain block of build ings vv'lth the fann buildings and this 1Nas also an idea taken up and developed by Palladio. Nevertheless, the n1osc in1portant single influence on the Palladian type of villa \Vas provided by Trissino, ,vho 1--1--1--a.. t I I I lmmi 11111t1\ m ,,mm mt1 I I I - -~ ' e - ¥ '] _ .!_!___!!.._ __ :»:.. I Iiiil~-• • 191 Poncecasale, Villa Garzone, by Sansovino, c. 1540 192, 193 Cricoli, near Vicenza, Vill~ Trissino, by Tnssino, 1536/7 , ,,, • • ' ,,_~.\ •• ,, .,.,, .. / ,' ,. • " ~;:, /~~~ \'' 1,1 / - ... ' ·- _,,.. ~c-~ ...... ,., .... . ~" , ,. • ,, - ;1--2; l • •• ,.,-,,,.• ... ' ,.. • - • --~ - rrained Palladio, and ,vho builc hin,self a villa about T 536/7 \vh1ch precedes both the Villa Garzone and the Villa La Soranza. This, the I 192. 193] Villa Cricoli, ,vas based on the descriptions in Vitruvius ,1nd the plate in Serlio·s book of the Villa Mad31na; but on rhc ,vholc it sccn1s closest to the Farnesina in Ron1e, ,vhich Trissino n1ust have kno,vn. The Villa Cricoli consists of a double loggia, fra111ed by flanking towers \Vhich project very slightly so that the basic forn1 of the plan is si n1ilar co the Farnesina, except in the projection ofrhe ,vings. The 1193, 111] p lan sho,vs the rig id sym n,erry of che disposition and it also sho\vS the ocher niajor characteristic of Palladio's villas, nan1cly the arrangcn1ent of the rooms in such a \vay that each roo1n is not only rnachc1natically proportioned in itself bur is pare of a seq uence ,vith its neighbours co torn1 a coral 1nathcn1arical harn1ony. Thus each of the three roon1s in the side parts is the sa1ne width, but the le-ng ths vary so that ch,: centre 194, 195 Loncdo, Villa Godi, by Palladio. c. 153 8 • • .... ; J• • , • .. ~·•... • • • :.: • TIIF. ORJC!NS OF .. , .. ... l'HE PALLADIAN VILLA ' • • • • e-, ~WW 1.. 1 roon1 is square ,vhilc the side roo,ns arc ro ughly 3: 2 in their pro portions in each case. In practice Palladio quite frequently departed froni rhis principle, bur rhe illustrations given in his treatise, vvith the figures inscribed on the plans, n1ake it clear char he arrachcd rhc greatest i1nporcance to the principle itself. [ 19./, 195) Palladio's 0,-,·11 first atte1npt, rhe Villa Codi ,It Lonedo, is son1e- vvhat less effective, p:1rticularly in the fa<;adc, than ,vas Trissino's. The plan and elevanon given 111 rhc Q11a11r,1 Lihri of 1570 have obviously been tidied up and represent Palladio's ,nature ideas on villa planning. The principle of linking fann buildings vvith the house is represented in the plan by ,,·alls and colonnades, ,vhile the principle of the varied srquence of rhe roo1ns can be seen fron1 the figures 16: 24: 3(1 ,¥hi ch condition the sizes of tht· roon1s. The central elen1ent. ,v,th a A1ght of SLCp~ it:;1ding up ro th,· tnpk-arched entrance, 1s recessed bur ir projects by an equal a1nount at the back of the design so rhar the shape as a \\'hole .•1s in all Palladio· s ,·illas, is rough Iy cu bi cal. C)nl y one tcarurc is lacking in this design ,vhich is to be found in his niorc 1narure \\'orks. This is rhe applicacion of a classical te111 pie front I 196, 197] to a country-house, .ind even here it n1ight be argued that the triple arched entrance represents the idea in a crude forn1. It can be seen in all his developed plans such as, for exan1ple, the Vilh1 M.ilconrenra of 1 560. Palladio had .111 inuncnsc krH),vlcdge of antique architecture, but he could hard Iy have kno,vn anything about ancient villas ar fi rst hand, .ind rhc descriptions in Vitruvius .ind Pliny arc nororiously vague. !-!is kno\vledge of ten1plcs ,111d public buildings led hi111 co beli eve, quice erroneously. that the ancic11rs 'very probably rook the idea and rhc reason fron1 private buildings: that is. fro,11 houses·, .ind he therefore dc:signcd ,111 his villa, \vith an 11npressi\'e entranct' portico. This. 111 rhc ,rrong ,un,hinc oflraly, ha~ n1uch to reconnnend it. but ir sh0uld be ren1en1bered that n1a11y English a11d A 1nerica11 country- hou~<.:s have enorinous, inconvenient, and draugluy porticoes sin, ply becaus<.: Palladio n1isinterpreted ancient architecture: yer the spell of his o,~,n \vorks vvas so strong on all English architects of the eighrcenth century char they copied this feature irrespective of its i,npracricability in a northern cli1nac<.:. The Villa Malcontcnta is tr:idir,onally said to derive irs nanic fron1 ,l disconcented ,1 0111:in 11·ho Ii vc:d there:, buc it see111s di At cult to believe thar anvone could !i v<.: bv the side ofrhe Brcnta Canal in such ' ' a beautiful house ,n,d r..:nia111 discontented, thou!!h its lornier rather ' PAI.LADIO's V I I I AS ~I 1 196 Villa Makontenra, 1(I ' I llt'ar t'Vlcstre, 1560 197 Villa llo tonda, Vicenza, ---~-~- --. f.- bl'gun c. 1 567 /9 198 Villa Malcontcnrn, plan and secnon 19y Villa llotonda, Vicenza. plan and section ••••. . . .. ' .. ,.- . ,, .• . i 1. ~ ' • • L I J( ruinous condition niight ,veil have induced a pleasing 111elancholy. The portico is the principal feature of the house, standing on a high base vvith a Aig hr o f seeps on either side. The plan sho,vs a typical arrangcrnenc of roo1ns based on a block ,vhich is half as ,vide again as it 1s deep, ,virh a great central crucifonn hall ,vHh the roon1s arranged round rhe anns of the cross in a carefully calculated rhychn1ical proportion. /'Vlost of Palladio's vi ll as have the principal roo1n in the centre and rnany of thern have this roo111 li t by a don1e. This can be 1197, 199) seen 111 the 1nost ng1dly syrnn,etn cal of :,II, ti,,, Villa Rotonda just outside Vicenza, ,vhich ,vas begun about r 567/9. This is, properly speaking. a ,,ii/a s11/111rlw11a and ,,·as therefore, in Palladio's rn ind, a rather n1o rc forn1al building. The plan sho,vs that the house is con1- plctely sy1111nctrical round the circular central hall, and the syn1tnerry is carried so for that chc 1n,1in entrance portico is accuall y repcarcd on che ocher chrec sidL'S. The forrnal beaucv, of rhc Villa Rocond:i has ahvays caused ir co hold a high place an1011g Palladio's \vorks and there \Vere at one ti n1c at least three copies of it built in England, one of ,vhich. Lord l3urlingcon 's villa at Chis,vick, 1s one of the n1astcr pieccs of Engli sh architecture and in ,0111e ,vays an i1nproven1 ent on its n1odcl. The Villa Rotonda ,vas co111pleted after Pal ladio\ dcarh by his pupil Vinc,:nzo Scarnozzi. ,vho " 'as born 111 1552 and died in 1616. Sc,11noz7i altered the shape of the do1T1e and raised che atti c, as 111 ay be s.;cn by co1np:1n11g the pho tograph \vith the ,voodcut 111 Palladio's book. Scau107zi is b<:st kno,vn as th<' de,igner of the Procuraric ~ N uovc, 1vhich is the prinr1pal feature of St M~rk 's SlJuarc in Venice, 111atching Sansovino's Libr.iry. He ,1 lso \vrote a ,·cry large trcatisc33 0 11 • . t7' / ti . -• -• :...... : 200 Project for a Villa tor the l'Vlocenigo fon 1i ly. 1tt·1-cr executed. Fro1 n Palbdio·s / Q11a11ro Libri .. .. 15 70 201 Palladio's villa at Maser, r. 1560, with frescoes by Veronese architecture and designed a nu1nber of villas in the Palladian style; the best k.110,vn of these is the Villa Molin, near Padua, of about 1597. T his \vas one of the principal influences on Inigo Jones ,vhen he designed the Queen's House at Creenvvich, although Jones n1et Scan1ozzi himself in Venice and \Vas not at all in1prcssed by hin1 . They apparent!y disagreed on sonic architectural questions and Jones noted crossly 'but this Scamozzi, being pLLrblin 202 Frascati, Villa Aldobrand1ni. Giacon10 ddla Porta, I 598 1603 Notes to text 1 This version. one of at least nvo. 1s 7 Cf Arc/tira/Jlral Pri11ripf,,.<, 3rd ed., quoctd from the tr::insl::ition g1\·en 1962,47tr 111 E.G. Holt. A Doc1t111em11q• f-list<>r)' S Sta Croce. howev~r, sur\'iv~:; onl\', ,>( l lrt. Ne" York, 1957, t. 29, ff, in mutil.ttc.:d t()rm . 2 Quoted from TIii' Rl'lr,,issarrn· 9 In 1 3 , o rhe A rt<' de, Med,ci c Rt'ader, ed. J ll. Ross and M . M. ~prz1ah covt•rcd o ne hundred Jvlclaughlm. New York. 1958. occupat1011s. 3R4. IO Cf ,\,fr11wir$ ,f 11 /{(',rt1i~:im1u· Pt>p,•, 3 The idea of the perfecnon of the ed. F, A. Gragg and L. C. Gabel, circle a, " rcflecnon of God·s per New York. r95y, 2X2-y1, fenion was not in vL'ntcd bY, PaJ- 1 l /Ind., 2~9. ladio it can be found. more than l .2 'frdencus. !vlo11t1s Fcrctn Urh1111 a century earher. in the writings of ~tc . .. . We h:1\'C searched every CardinJl Nicholas of C:u,o: 'In where. and especially in Tuscany Him ... the bcginni11g is such th.it (\\'hich is the fountainhead ofarch1- the- end and the bc:u·i1111in•r0 C't arL' tcns) without finding a really one. ... All this we gather from skilled man. karnt'd in tl,e said the infinite circle. which. havui1; mystery~ bur at lasl \\t: lt:ar111. .-.d of neither bcgmnmg nor <.·nd, If, eter rhc rcpu catron - whKh has been nal, mfinitt'iy one and mfinice in confirmed by experience - of the capacity.· Cf P. Burke, Tire Rc11ars c-x<.·eJlen.l i\11.asler Lutian(). bc;trcr ,a11u. London. 1964. ·7 J--1, ofth i, patent. . , . \Veha ,·c appomtcd .i E. Male, TIii' Early Clurrdresaj'Rem,•. the said Ma,cer Luti,1110 as Over London. 1960. 29. seer and 1he Head of all the master> 5 An axonomt.'tnc drawm~ con workmg Ion the Palace] . 10 June sists of J plan which is sec up truly 1468.' but turned t{') :1 convcnic:nt ;u1glc. 13 Perhaps somerhmg like the top The verticals are then drawn o n store\' uf the P,1laz20 delta Caucel this and to ;)Ca le.. By these lllt' This list of hooks for further reading is divided into two quicc separate parts. In the first there are notes on the c;irlicsc cre:uisc·s and source-book:,, rreaccd in ~omc dt:t:iil. Since this book first appeared, twc·nty years ago, there lus b,·,·n considerable activ1r1• in reprinting facsi1t1i le ,·ditions of architectural classics and. as far as possible, thes~ reprints have been noted for this new edition. The second part consist~ of a list of b<>oks, mostly ofrecent date, which deal with the period in gcnc-r:, I. Thi, i, followed by monographs and some books on illdividual buildings or problems, ,,s for as possible in Eng li::s h~there ::ire. ofcourse. many very in1porrnnr works in h.tlian or GL'rn1::1.n but these. like periodical literature. can be found in the biblio~raphies in 1110,c ofthe books cited hen,. 1 The sources The impetus to treatise-writing c.iine from che descriptions gi,·en by Pliny the Younger m his Lerters. o( which many edition:, appeared in thL· tiftc:cnth cc1nury; ;;md. even rnore. from the only surviving ancient rcc:hnkal trcat1')c. Df ,ird,ita ioM Jilni ~\'. by Vitrudus. several 1'\llSS ofwhich were known in Italy in the fitlec'nth century. TI,e first printed edition - the edi1io pri11teps was i»ucd at Rome·. prohabl)' in 1486: several other editions followed rapidly but the first good Latin rcxr. with a con11nentary and illustranons. is char by Fra Giocondo, Vcn1cc, 1s11 (and 1513 ). The tir" tr.nsl.1t1011 into Italian was made by Bramantc's pupil , Ce,,ire Ccsariano (Como. 1521 ). ,> facsnnilc of which was published in 196~. !"he 1521 edition wa< soon plagiarised by Luti<) (Venice, 1524) a11d Caporali (Pc-rugia, 1536): but they were all 139 w.is known to Leonardo da Vinci. A version was published in Turin in 1841, bur rh,· modern cdirion by l\1altese and Malwsc Dcgrassi was published in /vl il an in 1967. The exrl'aordinary Hyp11er~t,>i11ad1i,1 P,,/ipl,ili - best described as an arch1£eetural novdcccc- is hardly a treatise. but its importance- wa~ very great. lt'\vas first printed by Aldus Manurius at Venice in 1499. and 1s arguably one of the most beautiful books ever produced. A splendjd facsimile was publi,ht'd in London in 1y6,1. A short accou11t has alrc:,dy been given (pp. 19 5ff) of Scrlio\ rrearisc: for a con,plete bibliographical account see W.l:l. Dins,noor in Ar, 8111/e,iu. XXIV. ,942. To this should be added the publication 111 fo<:s1mile of the 161 9 edition (London, 1964) as well as the previously unpublished MS ofl3o ok V l (Milan, 2 vols .. 1966) and the MS in the Av,'ry LibrJry, New York. in facsimile (New York. 1978). Vig nola·s l?i')IOlt1 de/Ii Cinq11,• Ordim d' A rchire,mrn was published m , 562 (pro bably in Rome). Fro11'I the seventeenth ce1Hury onwards thcrL' ha\'e bec."'11 1nauy French a. 11d Euglish uansladons (Vignola was part1Cu larly 111/lucnnal m Prance), but there 1s no 1nodern edition. The original /vlS is in the Ul112 i. Florence. P:.11.,dio'< g reat work ,s the Quaffro Lihri dl'II' ArclritNlllra fir>t published in Venice in 1570 (facsimile edition, MiJ,ui t945 and Luer), and many cin1cs !'<:printed. It was the foundation of English :md American PalL1diani!'lm, .md tht.·n.· ,in.. · Eng: li:,.h translation~ of 1676. t683, and 173.l (all by G. Richards), but the nnponant ones arc rho Apart from the trcat isL'S, there ,HL' scv<·ra l e.,rly hook~ ,vhkh arc 111d1spcns;1hk :-is sourn:-" ofinform:ition .,bout the Jrchi(ccts or their "'ork~. by far lhe most Lmpon~ml bein~ Giorg io Vas.-ri·~ ~·irf tic Piu (]adlcmi Ard,itt'lli, f>iuori, ct Sn,/t('ri /11,liaui. da Cimnb,w i11$i11<• ,ttll tlur of G. Milanesi, m 9 vols .. (Florence. 187~ 8 ,. reprinted in paperback. , 973). bur there is now a conve111c1n, 11p-1n-,fatc edirin11 puhhshcd original!)' by the C lu b de! Libro (Milan, 1962- 6) in 8 vols. The grcat 1110,krn edition by H. Bctt,irini ,ud P. 13,irocclu, which reprints the text ofhorh th,· 1550 aud the, 568 edition,, is III progress (Horcncc, 19!,6- ). There are several Engli$h transL,tiuu,. all ba,ed 011d,,.1568 text, both co1nple1.e and in selections. The besccomplccc text is sciU that ofG. de Vere in 10 vols. (London, r91 l-15}, but this unfortunately was never provided w1th notes. It has recently been reprinted in facsimile. The most useful selection is that published irl the Penguin Classics series. in a new translation by George lluU (1965 Jnd later). The Life ~{Brrmr.llesc/1i, now generally attributed to Manetti, has recently appeared in a modern edition by D. De Robcrns and G. Tanturli (Milan, 1976): the English edition by H. Saalman and C. Enggass (Pe nnsylvania and London. 1970) was made from earlier editions ofthe very difficult Tuscan cext. Shon sdections from these and other writers can be found in E.G. Holt. A Documeutr,ry History <>J Arr, vols. 1 and 2, New York. 1957-8. and also in D. C hambers, Patrnus and l lrrists i11 the lrnliat1 Re,wissauce (Lcmdon, 1970), which contains some document, dealing with architecture. Scritti Ri11nsci111e,11a/i d, Ard1irell11ra, ed. A. Bruschi and others (Milan, 1978), contains a selection of original texts, with notes. Much inforn1ation about buildings. especially altered ones, can be t;ained from old engraving, (which arc usually beautiful in rhemselvcs), and the most important of these arc rhc set~ issued in the sixteenth and scv.cntccnth ccntudcs by DuJ)Crac, Lafrcri. Fcrrcrio and ochers, son>c of which have been reproduced here. Ferrerio a11d Falda's Palnz::i di l~omn of 1655 has been reprinted in facsimile, 1967. These engraving~ were often n1ade up in ~cts: tc) suit the custmncr, so th:H it is i111possiblc to be certain ch::it a given building will be in every set: the greatest to be issued as a standard set was undoubted])' the Edifices de R,>mc moderue by P. LetarouiUy (3 vols. L 840- 57). This has been reprinted in a selection (London, 1944 and later), and Lctarotiilly's ocher great undertaking. incomplete at his death, dealing with Sc Peter's and the Vatican (1863 and 1882) has also been reprinted in 2 vols., 1953- 63. 2 The historians The study of lcalia11 architecture should start from an acquaintance with Italian life, art, and history. Jacoh Burckhardt\ Cwi/izallou of rlie Re11aissa1Jce i1J Italy, first published in 1 860, has been rcpnnted 111 English many t1111cs and is still essential reading. A 1norc 111odcrn treatment is D, l lay, The.> l1t~lia11 Re1iaiiicmce iu its Hiswrical 1311ck.~ro1111d ( 196 1 and later). For the general principles of classical architecture I know of no better in troduction 1han Sir JollJ1 Su111111erson's Classic"/ Ln"l"•.~c of Arcl,itecwrc (1963 and later; revised edition 1980). Geoffrey Scott's Arrlritecture (If HLm,anjsm, first published in r914, is no,v dated but is still an ad1n irable exposition of the qua Ii tic's sought by an arc;hitcct working withi11 1he classical tradition. Another poi11t of view will be found in the even older Re1Jaissa11a· atJd Baroque hy Heinrich Wolffiin (1888: English translation 1964) but the standard modern book is R. W ittkower's ilrd1irectural Principles in the Age~{ H1m111111s111 (3rd. ed. 1962), by far the most significant work on the subject. N . Pcv~ner's O,aUm· <'if Eut<>pcm1 Ard1i1ccwre (particularly the Jubilee ed., 1 960) cont::iim: an important chapter on ttJlian architectu re, :rnd ~houlri in any case be read as an introduction to ;irchitectural history. T he cclcbr3tcd Hist,iry by Bannister FICLchcr ( 18th ed. 1975) contains an enormous nu1nbcr ofphns, sectio11> and other drawings often not easily available elsewhere, as wcU as a gloss,iry oftechn ical terms, but it is not 241 altogether sarisfacto ry as a history. T he technical terminology o( arcbitecu1re is often a sturnbling-block, although in fact the few rea lly necessary terms arc soon lea rned. Since the first editio n of this hook was published two in va luable g uides have appeared: the Pe11t,11i,i Diaieuary ,if Architecture, by J. Fleming, H. Honour and N. Pevsner (1966 and later), which con rain, short biog raphie, ofa ll the major architect> as well as definitions, in some cases illustrated, of technica l terms; andJ. Harris andJ. Lever, 11/uslwted Glossary ,>f Ard111rt/11re, 85(}-1830 (1966). This is unlike earlier glossories in chat 1tis very fu lly illustrated, so that the reader docs not have 1.0 know m advance what word he wanes co look up- by observing an unfamiliar feature in one of the buildings i11uscr::itcd he is at once made aware th at it is an abacus or whatever it may be. !:looks dealing specifically with Ita lian Renaissance architccttire have greacly in creased in t hL' twenty ycan sin e\'.' th is one first appea red. The- greal Pelican l listory ofArt no\\1 includes Arcbiteaure in ltnly. 140(}-1600, by L. Heydenreich and W. Lotz (1974): Lotz\ Swdies iu ltaliau Reuais. Some monogrnphs on 111 d1v idu:rl architects arc followed by a few books of grea1 importance on 1nore gent'ra) lheJnes, 11ot all of th~111 in English . ALHERn:J. GJdol ( 1969), F. Borsi (1977). BnAMANTC: A.13ru~ch1 (1977). based on a much 1:,rgcr monograph in Ita lian (Hari ,ind Rome, 1969). BnuNELLfSCHr: E. Banisti (1981), and 11. Saalm,m ( 1980) o n the dome of Florene<' Cathedral. part of a forrhcomi11 g m(mograph. G1uuo ROMANO: F. Hartt (1958). E. Vcrhe)•cn. The Palazzo de/ T(' ( 1977). LuoNAROO: J.P. Richter, Th,, Literm·)' l>Vorks ,fLeo11<1rdcJ ( 1!)70) for Leonardo's architectural MSS: C. Pedretti, A Chrouolt>gy of /_1,0,iardo da Vi11r i's lll'fliilertrrr~I Studies efter 1500 ( 1962). l\1 1CHFI.ANGEI o : J. Ackerman ( 1961 and revised paperback ed. 1970). PAI.LAOIO:J . Ackel'man (1966). L. Puppi (1975}, and H. Burns and others, Cat:iloguc of1hc Palladio Exhibition (London, 1975). A complete corpus of Palladio's works (9 vols. so for) has been in progress since 1968 (English ed. publi,hcd by Pen11srlva111a State Universit y) . 0. Bcrtoni-Scamozzi's F11bhrichc .. . di P,11/adi,> (1796) hos been reprinted with an introduction by J. Q. Hughes (r96X). SANMICHFti: E. La.i1g\·11skii.ild (Uppsala. 1938, but m English). SANSOVINO: D. Howard (1975}. Altho ugh not in English. th<' following must be n,cntioncd as large-scale works on the churches of llome and Floren re: W. and E. i':1 atz. Die Kirdw11 '""' F/ore11z, 6 vols., 1940-54: V./ . Buchowicck i, H,11ul/mc/1 d,,,. Kird,e11 R,>ms, 3 voh., , 967-74, and the ,cries Roma Cristi,ma, ed. C. Galassi-Paluz1i, csp,,cially vol. IV. Le Cl,frse di Roma da/1' XI al XVI Secolo, by V. Golzio :.nd G. Zander (1 963). ACKNOWLEDGMENTS The writing cf rhis /,(>Ok has im:urrl'd mm,y ol,/igfltions., a11d I hope that t/11.~ exprrssi'ou ~f,ny .~rarir11de 11,il/ bt some re111mfor all rhe help l l1 Rome. St Pct<'r·s 16 Florence, Speciale degll [unocenu Dome. , 5g5 90. Photo: J. Allan Cosh Fac;adc. 14 J 9-2-4. Photo: Anderson i FJorcnc<', S. fVhniato 17 Flo rene<.\ S. Lorenzo. Old SacnSt)' Fa\·ade. ,. 1090. Photo: Ahnan lm<.":nor. .l::h:gun 14191 bu1h r.p1-$. Photo: Alman 3 AssJs1, S Franc~sco. Upper Church Begun I :US, U ppcr C hurch consccr:ucd 1 ~ Flo rence. S. Lorenzo. Old Sacristy llSJ· Photo: Alinari Section. Begun 1419. built q.21-8. From \V. and E. raacz. D£r Kif!hen ,1011 Florenz 4 Fossa nova A blxy Plan. Na vc 1 187. consecrated 1 20S. From l9 Florence. S. Lorenzo M . Ansdmc Dim1cr, Remeil de Plmts d'f..eli.ftS lnt~no r. Begun (. 1419. Photo: Mansell Cistcrd(Jtt1es Bro~ 5 S. G;-ilg:ino, ue:)r Siena 20 Florence. S. Lor<.·nzo Pl~r'I . (. r21 8. From M. Ansdmc Dimtcr, Plan. D<.·gun (, 1419. From C. vt.)n Sre~m:m,1 Rt•, uci/ de Plam d' E~li.u•s Cisranr,wes • and H. von Gcymiilkr, Tiu· ,4rrliitarure 1,~f tht 6 Horcnn·. Sto Mana Novdla Rco.ris.,a,uc in /r,ily Plan. Begun ll46. F'rom W, and E. Paatz, Die 21 Flon:nce. St~, C roce, Pani Ch:'lpeJ Kirrli('tt 110n Fforntz lnt,..-rior. Photo: AJin:iri 7 Florence. Sta Croce Plan. Begun 1294 / s. consecr:ued 14-42. From 22 Florence. Sta Croce. Pazz1 C hapel W. and E. Paarz, Die Kitchen''"" Flcm.•nz Sc.·ct1011. From C. ,·on Stt·grnann and H. \'011 Gt..·ym Uller. Tht A,, l,if('tturt t?f the Rcucu·.~Mllfe 8 Fos:;anovo Abbe:")' in Tu. 245 6.5 Leonardo da Vind, archirecmra) drawmg S 3 Rome. St Peter's (. 1489 o r htter. Paris, lnscimc dt' France: tlramantc's plan. Florene<.'. UffizL Photo: MS '8'. From J. P. RJChcer, The Ut.-r,iry Flon:ncc. Soprintcndenza alle GaUenc WMk$ of Leomttdo da Vind, Oxford Univer 84 Rome. St Peter's sity Press fvlen1c;111toaio de· C lu-arems· drawing. CoJ 64 Milan. Sta Marw presso S. Sauro kcuon of Mr P1ul Mellon Plan. q7os. From 1=. Cassina. U Fabbnc'1t pi,I cospfruf di /vfilan(J 8 5 Monrcpulciano, S. B1agio Plan and sccnon. 1518-45. From W . Ander 67 Milar1, Su Mana presso S. Sanro son and J. Str<1tton. Tl1r Ard,ite,;,;re vf tl1t St'cuon. From F. Cassma. Lt' Fflbbridie pi,( Reum~·smu1: iu {Inly rospime di ,\1ilm10 86 Momepulnano, S. B1:1g,o 68 !vtilan. Sea 1\ltana presso S. Sauro Interior. Ph0to: Linda !vlurr:,1y lnrerior. 1470s, Photo: Argozz.lm 87 /Vlontcpukiano. S. Biagio 69 t\itihm. Sta Maria pn:sso S. Satiro Extc:r.ior. Phot0: Lindl Murra}' E.xccrior, Phot◊: Ali nan 88 Rome, St Pctcr's 70 Milan, Sta Maria delk Grazie Br:un~nte's dornt>. from S. Serl10, Ardutt'llmd Plan. Late 1480s and 1490s. From A. Pica, 89 JI Crnppv ,\fonmttt'utale d; S1t1 A/aria delft Rome. Sr Peter's Grn~re! Bramame's firsl pbn. From W. Anderson and l Scrauon, The ArthHem1re (Jf tile Remus 71 !vhlan, Sea lvbria ddl~ Gr;.ude sauce t11 lra/)1 II Grupp<' :Hmm Section. Frorn A. Pica. 90 Rorne, St Peter's me11Mle di Sta ,\1arla dell(~ Crazie Anconu..) d3 S.mgaUo the Youn~er·S- morld. 72 Milan, Sta Maria delle Gr;,z1e Rome. t\4.useo Petri.ino. Photo: Man!\cll lnt<.'nor. Photo: Argozzj11i Andersou 73 Milan. S. Ambrogio. the Done Cloister 9l Rome. SL PeLer's 1490,. Photo: P. J . /Vlurray !vlu:helangelo's phn. Engr.,vm~ by E. 74 Rome, Sta Mana dclla Pace Duperac Clotster. Completed 1504. Photo: Audersou 92: Rome, Sr Peta's Excerior. Engravmg by E. Dup~rac 7 S Rome. S. Plctro m Montono, T cm p1ctto 1 502.. From A PaJladio. / QwutrQ Ulm 93 Rome, St Peter's d,·II'. 4 rt/Jitft1ur.1 Plan as built. From \V. Anderson ,utd J. 76 Romc.•S, Pietro m Montono, TC'rnp1cno Stratton. Tiu• Arrl,ireaurc of rlie Ret1ai:-sd11u 111 Extrnor. 1 $02. Photo: Lmda Murray Italy 77 Rom(·. S. Pietro 111 Montono, T em p1eno 94 Rome, S. Eligio de~11 Orefic;:1 1-'LuJ, Frofil S. Scrim, ...l rdwe11ura lnlenor of dome. PhcHO! Lmd:i Murr:1y 78 Rome. House of Raphael 95 Rome. Palazzo V1dom-Catfardli c. 1512. Fron, an engraving bv A Latrcnn. E..\: t<.'riOr. C:ngr:,vm~. Fro1n J>. Ft"rrt"r10. Phoco: Oscar Savio r,,l1JZ~i tli Rom11 79 Rome, H ouse of Raphael 9<> Rome. Pal:iuo Brnncomo ddl' Aqmb. c. Palladio dta,vtng. Royal Institute of Brmsh 1520 Archircns. London Engr.t\'ing. From P. Ftrn:no, Pa/11:::z, d1 R,wM So Rome. Vatican 97 Rome. P1lazzo Sp,da Uolvcdt'rc Coun. Reco1'1Struc: t1on bv Pro Exterior. M.id-16th ceuuiry. Phow: G<.'orgma fessor Ackerman. From J Ad,t'rm:m. The Iv\asson C<)rtilr drl Belt,C'dae F1orcnc<.'. Palazzo Pandolfou Rome. Vatican Exterior. Early 16th century. Photo: Alinan Bdvcdcr<.' Court. Elevauon. Early 16th cen tury, hom S. S\'rlio. Arcl1i1euma 99 Rom,·, Vrlla t'vladam, Ext<.·nor. Ucgun c. 151 6. Photo: .A.ndi:r~on 82 Rome, St Peter's Caradosso's Foundauon Ivledal, 1 .506. 100 Rome, Villa /Vladama London . .Oruish /vlust:um The loggia. Photo: Georgin,\ M:is-son LOI Rome-. Villa Madama 120 J{omc. Palazzo Farnese Plan. Fr01n W E. Grtcnwood. T/Je 1/i'll,i Coon. Photo: Anderson ,\r/11dmtM. Rlimt, Alec 1·1r:.u10 Limited 1z I rlorcncc. wooden model for fa<;:adc of S. 10:2 !V\antua. Pallazo del Ti' Lorenzo Pian. , . I $.i6--34. From G. P,h;c.ignim. II Florene<.'. Casa lluonarroh. Photo: Alinan Pafo::zti T<'. Cassa d1 Rispannio, M:,11tu;1 1.22 Florence~ S. Lorenzo. Med1c1 Chapd 103 M:.mwa, Palazzo del TC hucnor. Photo: 1'vtansell-Brog1 Exttnor Photo: Anderson 123 1::Jor<.·nn·. S. Lorenzo, !vlcd1c1 Cl13pe1 104 1\1ancua, Pa!Jzzo dd Tt: Section. 1520s . From C. vort Stegm:inn :'lr)d Doorway. Photo; P. J. f\·1urr:ty 11. von Gcymi.illcr. The Ar(hiteaure '!f tlte Rt·11,1i.)$a11c,· in Tt1Htmy 105 t'vtamua, P:tl:)no Jd T~ Court. Photo: Edv,1m Smith 124 Florence, S. Lon.:nzo.. Med1c1 Ch:.pd 106 1\11.ancua. Palazzo dcl T~ M1cheh1r)gelo's rnorn.11nt:nt to G1uhano de' Jvkdic.:i. Photo: Alm:iri Carden front. Photo: Edwm Srn1ch t 2 5 J'::)on:ncc. Bibliorec:, L::1u1'enziana 107 Mantua. Palazzo del Te Vestibule. Ucg:un 1524. Photo: Mansell Atrium. Photo: Edwin Smith Alman 108 Mantu:i. 1->afazzo Ducale 126 Florence, U1bhotcca Laurcnziatia Couny:trd 'ddla 1\1ostra'. Phoro: Georguu Vcstibuk staircase. Photo: Alinari Masso i-1 127 Rome. Capltol 109 !Vlantua. Gn1lio Romano·s houS<' Mkhdangt10·$ plan lk·gun 1546, Engr.avmg E:-ncnor. T).J.OS . Photo: Al1n.;i.n by E. Duperac r 10 Romt·, Villa Farnesina. 15oc;- 11 Exterior. Eugr:tvi"S· From P. Fcrrc:no, r .zS Rome. C;)p1tol Palnz ::i di Rmua M,chdangeJo's design. Engraving by 6, Oupt:r:1c. Photn: Oscar Savio J l I Rome, Valla Farnc~ma Plan. From P. Lctarotully, Edifit,·,\ dr Rmnl' 129 Rome, Capitol. Palazz.o Capnolino i\1fodt·mt' F.1~Jdc.:. frnm P. Letarou1lly, E,l[hu.< dt Romt' t 12 Romt·. VdJa Farrn,!:;11'\;l ,Vfodernr Sala ddlc Pro~pe1uve. Photo· Gabmctto 130 l{omc. C.ip1tol. P:ilaz::-o Cap1cohno Fotografico Nl:rion:ile E;,,,:t<.:rior. dcLai l. Photo: Alinari 1 1.l Rome, Palazzo Ma$~1m1 ~Ille Cotonne 13 1 Rome, Pon.a Pia Pl.111. □ cgun 1532/35. From P. Le1arou1lly, lkguu J 562. Engraving hy E. Dup<~rac. Ed~tiuJ de Rome Atfodt·m,· Photo: Oscar Sa v10 114 Rome. P:dazzo M:iss11m allL" Colonne Ext<:nor Photo: Anderson 132 Vcron,1, Porta P:'.lho 1 530s. Photo: A hnan Rome. Pala1i:o M:is~m1l a. lie ColonnC' Court. Photo: Anderson I J3 Vcro na. Palazzo Pom p<:1 Exterior. Begun c. 1530. Pho lo: Georgina Rom<:. Palazzo f!amc.:M.· Phm . l-kgun. en l;a;r~ed 1534- 46. From P Masson Lccaroutlly, Edi{lc,•:; de R(>llu' ,\fodC'mC' I 34 Veron;,, Palaz:ro Canossa 117 Rome, l'<1b:r.7o hirm:se Plan. L.ite 1530s. From Francesco Zanouo. fntr:mcc From P. Lctaromlly, fdttin·> ,le U' Jtllilnid11• ci,,j/j, Ndfsi'aJ1ich<' I! milr1,m di l{Nne .\,fodernc :\II. ·sn11 i\ l,d1tli' di.,e_(!llt1f(' ed incist' da F. Rt>ll ~(lui ('G. LtlflMli, 1875{?) Ron,e, Palazzo Farnese l·.x,enor. Photo: Alman 135 Vcro11.1, Palazzo C.:;1nossa E.x wrior, Photo: G<.·orgm.1 1\tt:1~-:011 I f9 Rornt.'. P.1.lazzo brncsc Hcco1htl'LKt10n or Sangallo the Younga·s 136 V<.:ron,1, P,1lazzo Bcvilarqu:1 dcsig11. From P. Lcraromll y. E,l!fUc-' de Rom" Extenor. Designed before 1 537. Pho,o : /Vfodrme Georgina Masson 247 137 Verona. Cappdla Pdkgnni J 54 Rome, S. Atanasio dei Grcci Section and plan. J 529 and lau:r., From Engraving. r 570s, From J. Sandrart. lnsr.~ W. Anderson and J. Stratton, Tlte A rcl1itec1tmr nium Romar Templorum Prospernts q/ the Reuai.mm I~.) Rome. Villa Giulia 201 Maser, Villa Barbaro Fa~ade. Photo: Anderson Interior w ith frcs.cocs by Veronese. c. 1560. Photo: Georgina Ma.sso11 1R6 Caprarola, Villa Farnc:-sc Engraving. Begun c,1rly 1,s2os. Froru ;111 202 Frascati. Villa Aldobrandm1 engraving by G. V.1.s1 1598- 1601. Photo : Almati 249 Index ALfltRTI, Leon Uaniu~ .1 1, 51 tf., ()(), 7.;-5, 8 1. 82. 83. 84. cot A 2 'i0 I0'-1 1A'.\, l>()lllC'IU(O: 1.p, 204, ~(16; I Mil.Ii.~ to_stf., 11(\ m,,.;1,NO\'A, C1,tcro.m AblX"\' ' 19, 12, 2,1. H: ,1. it ~ Ambroc:10, dc:m1~M 1, 7. 11 ~. 1 ~- t 22: 7 j flti\!'ol( EKO tc.NA11lh Lo\'ob. St: 1-1. 200 J'An1..·A. V,11:) 1'.·lo hn 2jj P.dladrnn moove, ddined· 192:, 21,> Jf... 1;<:, Society of (,2, 171, t~iS PALLAPIO. Andr<.·a : 126. 1 ➔,i-.. q9, r90. 195, i 10- 1,1,, 230. Jl'UU,C, 11. Popt•: 121. flt), IJ l J. H)R, :l~5 2jl. ~Jl. :_37 JULIU\ Ill. Pope: 19~, 2:0"J', .!l.). 227 I Qu,itu,l L,1111 •. : 12. 2:IO, 215, Jp Or2wmgs by: :.10: ,6tt, 161, ,6i. 163. JOit l./t'iTIIA .l $1gn:i (Florence): ).Ii. V<'mc<.·, works in. L/\1,;IIAN'A, luc:1:rno· ~8rf $. rrrinccsco ddb Vi~na: 21 i , 11~, 21() u.o x. Pop(. Memor.wdum on Anc1cm Rom<.·: 9 S. (j1org10 M..1g:g1orc~ :.i7. i~S• .:1 1), 220: ,;-,. 175. U:Ol',.Ak!.>0 da Vine, 100, 101, 105, 109, l I~. l3CJ, 237; I ~6, t ;' i 6~. 6_;. U Rt•dl·ntorc: .:1 ... . 21~• .:19, 220, 221, 222. 2:a3; 10,\tHARUl fam1)~,- 96, 98. 100 11~. t 7~. 1$<1, I ~I LONEF>O. V1fb God1: ::3.2; 19>l, 195 V1ccnz,1, work1 m'. 21l. 21}, ;q-17; 161, J6:t, 16,1. LO~CNZf.TTO, Pal. V1dom-C1ff.ucUi attributed to· 13R 165,166. ;(i;,, J6~. ;(,9, Jjl), ljl, 171, 17.) LUU.A. PaJ. ddla Sig1lOt1J : io7, 2:oS V1lb1. 21S, :?!Jtf.. .::10. ljl: 194. 19<. t,l('i, r.:,9, 197, 19$, 11)0, Z1)I MADEIINA. C-ulo: 1.p. 206 1>A,;TI, M,me" dt' 55, 5(,, 5~ MAIAN(I, G. and B d,l ;9. ~ 1 l'A VI.',, CcrtOSJ I OJ \1Alt:Oi-:H1'Tf,, V11l.1; 2)~ 4~ ,96, t!)S Pcndenu,·c,: 40 MA'-""f.lH,;\1: q.O. 143, I ➔ ➔ • 1,15 6, 15ti, 1-s-11. c6o. 1(,3. 1•111cn1, (bldau.nc: 134-. 1J6. l37, IJ9, q o. 143. 145. 1M,17,.,~ ,,s,1••·••1. ,~,,s.,w.1v, 161, 167, 170, 19$, I!}}\. 227 204, .207, 212, 216 Rome. Villa l-arncs1ml: 161-3. 185: fl(l. lfL Ill MA, I EC~A. Andrea~ 6:i, SR, 112, 15; Pil, M 3ss1mi: 163-6. 170: , 13. t 14, 115 '1AN I IJ:\, C.1th«lral: 1 58 />fam) ""liilr. fi rn Aoor ofh.tll.ln palace: M. <):i S A11drc:i .5Jl-62. 77, 131. 200,31._t2,,11 l'I< (OLOMINI. J« PIU'S II S. St•basti,rno: _s}<~ .. 6.:-. 104; 1y, 11) e1e:-.7.f.' 81, Si. 86, 10~: 4J Giulio Homano\ H ou\<,:: 9, 15tt. 160: "'9 l'IUW c.ldla Fr.-n,~c:a: ~~- 1 12, t I J Pal. Dllc:ilt: 1)1. 157, 15S: u,F Pl!.AN(J. Nicola and G10,•111m : 24. 26 Pil. del Tc·'146. 149. 151 -8. 163. •"""6. Pl~. L$!6. 19.:. PI V" 11 , Pope: 31 ff. •~4. 224: roz. u,3. 10". 1(15. 1i,6, ,o; PLIK\' lh(" Y()ungcr , o n Villa) l ◄ S, .u.•. 2]l ,\,J,mymmt 124 roGc:10 252 • BOSTON PUBLIC LIBRARY ~ll Ill III II IIIII II Ill lI II III llll lllll~ 111111 3 9999 06030 435 7 ·• . ----A.It C.H LT. £ C.T.U Jt£ /.A.11., T ...H..U '.t.O.R,Y...... , .•••..•.•.· ...... · ...... , ••. ---...... _. . . • $17.95.US.A...... : $26.95 CAN. "Well-illustrated, undeniably useful, Murray's book is truly welcome:' - ARCHITECTURAL DESIGN ' "Informed in content and concise in style ... a perfect introduction to the architecture of the Italian Renaissance:' -RICHARD STAPLEFORD, Cooper Union School of Architecture A classic guide to one of the most pivotal periods in art and architectural history, Tht Arcbittcturt of the Italian Renaissance remains the most lucid and comprehensive volume available. From Leonardo, Raphael, Michelangelo, Palladio, and Brunelleschi to St. Peter's in Rome, the palaces of Venice, and the Medici Chapel in Florence, Peter Murray's lavishly illustrated book tells readers everything they need to know about the . architectural life of Italy from the thirteenth through the sixteenth centuries . I .• P ETER MURR AY, a painter and art historian, was a professor of art history at Birkbeck College, University of London, and the author of many books, including The Dictionary of An and Artists . . .• . .' - -- I M